Howards End

E. M. (Edward Morgan) Forster

"Howards End" by E. M. Forster is a novel published in 1910 about social conventions and relationships in turn-of-the-century England. Three families collide: the wealthy, conventional Wilcoxes; the intellectual Schlegel sisters; and the struggling Basts. When idealistic Margaret Schlegel befriends the Wilcox matriarch, she becomes entangled in questions of inheritance, class prejudice, and betrayal. As romantic connections and hidden secrets emerge, the fates of all three families intertwine around the country house called Howards End—a symbol of England's uncertain social future.

Fiction7 hr 37 min read1,146 downloads on Project Gutenberg

Howards End

by E. M. Forster

Chapter 1

One may as well begin with Helen’s letters to her sister.

Howards End,

Tuesday.

Dearest Meg,

It isn’t going to be what we expected. It is old and little, and

altogether delightful—red brick. We can scarcely pack in as it is, and

the dear knows what will happen when Paul (younger son) arrives

tomorrow. From hall you go right or left into dining-room or

drawing-room. Hall itself is practically a room. You open another door

in it, and there are the stairs going up in a sort of tunnel to the

first-floor. Three bedrooms in a row there, and three attics in a row

above. That isn’t all the house really, but it’s all that one

notices—nine windows as you look up from the front garden.

Then there’s a very big wych-elm—to the left as you look up—leaning a

little over the house, and standing on the boundary between the garden

and meadow. I quite love that tree already. Also ordinary elms, oaks—no

nastier than ordinary oaks—pear-trees, apple-trees, and a vine. No

silver birches, though. However, I must get on to my host and hostess.

I only wanted to show that it isn’t the least what we expected. Why did

we settle that their house would be all gables and wiggles, and their

garden all gamboge-coloured paths? I believe simply because we

associate them with expensive hotels—Mrs. Wilcox trailing in beautiful

dresses down long corridors, Mr. Wilcox bullying porters, etc. We

females are that unjust.

I shall be back Saturday; will let you know train later. They are as

angry as I am that you did not come too; really Tibby is too tiresome,

he starts a new mortal disease every month. How could he have got hay

fever in London? and even if he could, it seems hard that you should

give up a visit to hear a schoolboy sneeze. Tell him that Charles

Wilcox (the son who is here) has hay fever too, but he’s brave, and

gets quite cross when we inquire after it. Men like the Wilcoxes would

do Tibby a power of good. But you won’t agree, and I’d better change

the subject.

This long letter is because I’m writing before breakfast. Oh, the

beautiful vine leaves! The house is covered with a vine. I looked out

earlier, and Mrs. Wilcox was already in the garden. She evidently loves

it. No wonder she sometimes looks tired. She was watching the large red

poppies come out. Then she walked off the lawn to the meadow, whose

corner to the right I can just see. Trail, trail, went her long dress

over the sopping grass, and she came back with her hands full of the

hay that was cut yesterday—I suppose for rabbits or something, as she

kept on smelling it. The air here is delicious. Later on I heard the

noise of croquet balls, and looked out again, and it was Charles Wilcox

practising; they are keen on all games. Presently he started sneezing

and had to stop. Then I hear more clicketing, and it is Mr. Wilcox

practising, and then, ‘a-tissue, a-tissue’: he has to stop too. Then

Evie comes out, and does some calisthenic exercises on a machine that

is tacked on to a greengage-tree—they put everything to use—and then

she says ‘a-tissue,’ and in she goes. And finally Mrs. Wilcox

reappears, trail, trail, still smelling hay and looking at the flowers.

I inflict all this on you because once you said that life is sometimes

life and sometimes only a drama, and one must learn to distinguish

t’other from which, and up to now I have always put that down as ‘Meg’s

clever nonsense.’ But this morning, it really does seem not life but a

play, and it did amuse me enormously to watch the W’s. Now Mrs. Wilcox

has come in.

I am going to wear [omission]. Last night Mrs. Wilcox wore an

[omission], and Evie [omission]. So it isn’t exactly a go-as-you-please

place, and if you shut your eyes it still seems the wiggly hotel that

we expected. Not if you open them. The dog-roses are too sweet. There

is a great hedge of them over the lawn—magnificently tall, so that they

fall down in garlands, and nice and thin at the bottom, so that you can

see ducks through it and a cow. These belong to the farm, which is the

only house near us. There goes the breakfast gong. Much love. Modified

love to Tibby. Love to Aunt Juley; how good of her to come and keep you

company, but what a bore. Burn this. Will write again Thursday.

_Helen_

Howards End,

Friday.

Dearest Meg,

I am having a glorious time. I like them all. Mrs. Wilcox, if quieter

than in Germany, is sweeter than ever, and I never saw anything like

her steady unselfishness, and the best of it is that the others do not

take advantage of her. They are the very happiest, jolliest family that

you can imagine. I do really feel that we are making friends. The fun

of it is that they think me a noodle, and say so—at least Mr. Wilcox

does—and when that happens, and one doesn’t mind, it’s a pretty sure

test, isn’t it? He says the most horrid things about women’s suffrage

so nicely, and when I said I believed in equality he just folded his

arms and gave me such a setting down as I’ve never had. Meg, shall we

ever learn to talk less? I never felt so ashamed of myself in my life.

I couldn’t point to a time when men had been equal, nor even to a time

when the wish to be equal had made them happier in other ways. I

couldn’t say a word. I had just picked up the notion that equality is

good from some book—probably from poetry, or you. Anyhow, it’s been

knocked into pieces, and, like all people who are really strong, Mr.

Wilcox did it without hurting me. On the other hand, I laugh at them

for catching hay fever. We live like fighting-cocks, and Charles takes

us out every day in the motor—a tomb with trees in it, a hermit’s

house, a wonderful road that was made by the Kings of Mercia—tennis—a

cricket match—bridge—and at night we squeeze up in this lovely house.

The whole clan’s here now—it’s like a rabbit warren. Evie is a dear.

They want me to stop over Sunday—I suppose it won’t matter if I do.

Marvellous weather and the view’s marvellous—views westward to the high

ground. Thank you for your letter. Burn this.

Your affectionate

Helen

Howards End,

Sunday.

Dearest, dearest Meg,—I do not know what you will say: Paul and I are

in love—the younger son who only came here Wednesday.

Chapter 2

Margaret glanced at her sister’s note and pushed it over the

breakfast-table to her aunt. There was a moment’s hush, and then the

flood-gates opened.

“I can tell you nothing, Aunt Juley. I know no more than you do. We

met—we only met the father and mother abroad last spring. I know so

little that I didn’t even know their son’s name. It’s all so—” She

waved her hand and laughed a little.

“In that case it is far too sudden.”

“Who knows, Aunt Juley, who knows?”

“But, Margaret dear, I mean we mustn’t be unpractical now that we’ve

come to facts. It is too sudden, surely.”

“Who knows!”

“But Margaret dear—”

“I’ll go for her other letters,” said Margaret. “No, I won’t, I’ll

finish my breakfast. In fact, I haven’t them. We met the Wilcoxes on an

awful expedition that we made from Heidelberg to Speyer. Helen and I

had got it into our heads that there was a grand old cathedral at

Speyer—the Archbishop of Speyer was one of the seven electors—you

know—‘Speyer, Maintz, and Köln.’ Those three sees once commanded the

Rhine Valley and got it the name of Priest Street.”

“I still feel quite uneasy about this business, Margaret.”

“The train crossed by a bridge of boats, and at first sight it looked

quite fine. But oh, in five minutes we had seen the whole thing. The

cathedral had been ruined, absolutely ruined, by restoration; not an

inch left of the original structure. We wasted a whole day, and came

across the Wilcoxes as we were eating our sandwiches in the public

gardens. They too, poor things, had been taken in—they were actually

stopping at Speyer—and they rather liked Helen insisting that they must

fly with us to Heidelberg. As a matter of fact, they did come on next

day. We all took some drives together. They knew us well enough to ask

Helen to come and see them—at least, I was asked too, but Tibby’s

illness prevented me, so last Monday she went alone. That’s all. You

know as much as I do now. It’s a young man out the unknown. She was to

have come back Saturday, but put off till Monday, perhaps on account

of—I don’t know.

She broke off, and listened to the sounds of a London morning. Their

house was in Wickham Place, and fairly quiet, for a lofty promontory of

buildings separated it from the main thoroughfare. One had the sense of

a backwater, or rather of an estuary, whose waters flowed in from the

invisible sea, and ebbed into a profound silence while the waves

without were still beating. Though the promontory consisted of

flats—expensive, with cavernous entrance halls, full of concierges and

palms—it fulfilled its purpose, and gained for the older houses

opposite a certain measure of peace. These, too, would be swept away in

time, and another promontory would rise upon their site, as humanity

piled itself higher and higher on the precious soil of London.

Mrs. Munt had her own method of interpreting her nieces. She decided

that Margaret was a little hysterical, and was trying to gain time by a

torrent of talk. Feeling very diplomatic, she lamented the fate of

Speyer, and declared that never, never should she be so misguided as to

visit it, and added of her own accord that the principles of

restoration were ill understood in Germany. “The Germans,” she said,

“are too thorough, and this is all very well sometimes, but at other

times it does not do.”

“Exactly,” said Margaret; “Germans are too thorough.” And her eyes

began to shine.

“Of course I regard you Schlegels as English,” said Mrs. Munt

hastily—“English to the backbone.”

Margaret leaned forward and stroked her hand.

“And that reminds me—Helen’s letter—”

“Oh, yes, Aunt Juley, I am thinking all right about Helen’s letter. I

know—I must go down and see her. I am thinking about her all right. I

am meaning to go down.”

“But go with some plan,” said Mrs. Munt, admitting into her kindly

voice a note of exasperation. “Margaret, if I may interfere, don’t be

taken by surprise. What do you think of the Wilcoxes? Are they our

sort? Are they likely people? Could they appreciate Helen, who is to my

mind a very special sort of person? Do they care about Literature and

Art? That is most important when you come to think of it. Literature

and Art. Most important. How old would the son be? She says ‘younger

son.’ Would he be in a position to marry? Is he likely to make Helen

happy? Did you gather—”

“I gathered nothing.”

They began to talk at once.

“Then in that case—”

“In that case I can make no plans, don’t you see.”

“On the contrary—”

“I hate plans. I hate lines of action. Helen isn’t a baby.”

“Then in that case, my dear, why go down?”

Margaret was silent. If her aunt could not see why she must go down,

she was not going to tell her. She was not going to say “I love my dear

sister; I must be near her at this crisis of her life.” The affections

are more reticent than the passions, and their expression more subtle.

If she herself should ever fall in love with a man, she, like Helen,

would proclaim it from the house-tops, but as she only loved a sister

she used the voiceless language of sympathy.

“I consider you odd girls,” continued Mrs. Munt, “and very wonderful

girls, and in many ways far older than your years. But—you won’t be

offended?—frankly I feel you are not up to this business. It requires

an older person. Dear, I have nothing to call me back to Swanage.” She

spread out her plump arms. “I am all at your disposal. Let me go down

to this house whose name I forget instead of you.”

“Aunt Juley”—she jumped up and kissed her—“I must, must go to Howards

End myself. You don’t exactly understand, though I can never thank you

properly for offering.”

“I do understand,” retorted Mrs. Munt, with immense confidence. “I go

down in no spirit of interference, but to make inquiries. Inquiries are

necessary. Now, I am going to be rude. You would say the wrong thing;

to a certainty you would. In your anxiety for Helen’s happiness you

would offend the whole of these Wilcoxes by asking one of your

impetuous questions—not that one minds offending them.”

“I shall ask no questions. I have it in Helen’s writing that she and a

man are in love. There is no question to ask as long as she keeps to

that. All the rest isn’t worth a straw. A long engagement if you like,

but inquiries, questions, plans, lines of action—no, Aunt Juley, no.”

Away she hurried, not beautiful, not supremely brilliant, but filled

with something that took the place of both qualities—something best

described as a profound vivacity, a continual and sincere response to

all that she encountered in her path through life.

“If Helen had written the same to me about a shop-assistant or a

penniless clerk—”

“Dear Margaret, do come into the library and shut the door. Your good

maids are dusting the banisters.”

“—or if she had wanted to marry the man who calls for Carter Paterson,

I should have said the same.” Then, with one of those turns that

convinced her aunt that she was not mad really and convinced observers

of another type that she was not a barren theorist, she added: “Though

in the case of Carter Paterson I should want it to be a very long

engagement indeed, I must say.”

“I should think so,” said Mrs. Munt; “and, indeed, I can scarcely

follow you. Now, just imagine if you said anything of that sort to the

Wilcoxes. I understand it, but most good people would think you mad.

Imagine how disconcerting for Helen! What is wanted is a person who

will go slowly, slowly in this business, and see how things are and

where they are likely to lead to.”

Margaret was down on this.

“But you implied just now that the engagement must be broken off.”

“I think probably it must; but slowly.”

“Can you break an engagement off slowly?” Her eyes lit up. “What’s an

engagement made of, do you suppose? I think it’s made of some hard

stuff, that may snap, but can’t break. It is different to the other

ties of life. They stretch or bend. They admit of degree. They’re

different.”

“Exactly so. But won’t you let me just run down to Howards House, and

save you all the discomfort? I will really not interfere, but I do so

thoroughly understand the kind of thing you Schlegels want that one

quiet look round will be enough for me.”

Margaret again thanked her, again kissed her, and then ran upstairs to

see her brother.

He was not so well.

The hay fever had worried him a good deal all night. His head ached,

his eyes were wet, his mucous membrane, he informed her, was in a most

unsatisfactory condition. The only thing that made life worth living

was the thought of Walter Savage Landor, from whose _Imaginary

Conversations_ she had promised to read at frequent intervals during

the day.

It was rather difficult. Something must be done about Helen. She must

be assured that it is not a criminal offence to love at first sight. A

telegram to this effect would be cold and cryptic, a personal visit

seemed each moment more impossible. Now the doctor arrived, and said

that Tibby was quite bad. Might it really be best to accept Aunt

Juley’s kind offer, and to send her down to Howards End with a note?

Certainly Margaret was impulsive. She did swing rapidly from one

decision to another. Running downstairs into the library, she

cried—“Yes, I have changed my mind; I do wish that you would go.”

There was a train from King’s Cross at eleven. At half-past ten Tibby,

with rare self-effacement, fell asleep, and Margaret was able to drive

her aunt to the station.

“You will remember, Aunt Juley, not to be drawn into discussing the

engagement. Give my letter to Helen, and say whatever you feel

yourself, but do keep clear of the relatives. We have scarcely got

their names straight yet, and besides, that sort of thing is so

uncivilized and wrong.

“So uncivilized?” queried Mrs. Munt, fearing that she was losing the

point of some brilliant remark.

“Oh, I used an affected word. I only meant would you please only talk

the thing over with Helen.”

“Only with Helen.”

“Because—” But it was no moment to expound the personal nature of love.

Even Margaret shrank from it, and contented herself with stroking her

good aunt’s hand, and with meditating, half sensibly and half

poetically, on the journey that was about to begin from King’s Cross.

Like many others who have lived long in a great capital, she had strong

feelings about the various railway termini. They are our gates to the

glorious and the unknown. Through them we pass out into adventure and

sunshine, to them alas! we return. In Paddington all Cornwall is latent

and the remoter west; down the inclines of Liverpool Street lie

fenlands and the illimitable Broads; Scotland is through the pylons of

Euston; Wessex behind the poised chaos of Waterloo. Italians realize

this, as is natural; those of them who are so unfortunate as to serve

as waiters in Berlin call the Anhalt Bahnhof the Stazione d’Italia,

because by it they must return to their homes. And he is a chilly

Londoner who does not endow his stations with some personality, and

extend to them, however shyly, the emotions of fear and love.

To Margaret—I hope that it will not set the reader against her—the

station of King’s Cross had always suggested Infinity. Its very

situation—withdrawn a little behind the facile splendours of St.

Pancras—implied a comment on the materialism of life. Those two great

arches, colourless, indifferent, shouldering between them an unlovely

clock, were fit portals for some eternal adventure, whose issue might

be prosperous, but would certainly not be expressed in the ordinary

language of prosperity. If you think this ridiculous, remember that it

is not Margaret who is telling you about it; and let me hasten to add

that they were in plenty of time for the train; that Mrs. Munt, though

she took a second-class ticket, was put by the guard into a first (only

two seconds on the train, one smoking and the other babies—one cannot

be expected to travel with babies); and that Margaret, on her return to

Wickham Place, was confronted with the following telegram:

All over. Wish I had never written. Tell no one.

—Helen

But Aunt Juley was gone—gone irrevocably, and no power on earth could

stop her.

Chapter 3

Most complacently did Mrs. Munt rehearse her mission. Her nieces were

independent young women, and it was not often that she was able to help

them. Emily’s daughters had never been quite like other girls. They had

been left motherless when Tibby was born, when Helen was five and

Margaret herself but thirteen. It was before the passing of the

Deceased Wife’s Sister Bill, so Mrs. Munt could without impropriety

offer to go and keep house at Wickham Place. But her brother-in-law,

who was peculiar and a German, had referred the question to Margaret,

who with the crudity of youth had answered, “No, they could manage much

better alone.” Five years later Mr. Schlegel had died too, and Mrs.

Munt had repeated her offer. Margaret, crude no longer, had been

grateful and extremely nice, but the substance of her answer had been

the same. “I must not interfere a third time,” thought Mrs. Munt.

However, of course she did. She learnt, to her horror, that Margaret,

now of age, was taking her money out of the old safe investments and

putting it into Foreign Things, which always smash. Silence would have

been criminal. Her own fortune was invested in Home Rails, and most

ardently did she beg her niece to imitate her. “Then we should be

together, dear.” Margaret, out of politeness, invested a few hundreds

in the Nottingham and Derby Railway, and though the Foreign Things did

admirably and the Nottingham and Derby declined with the steady dignity

of which only Home Rails are capable, Mrs. Munt never ceased to

rejoice, and to say, “I did manage that, at all events. When the smash

comes poor Margaret will have a nest-egg to fall back upon.” This year

Helen came of age, and exactly the same thing happened in Helen’s case;

she also would shift her money out of Consols, but she, too, almost

without being pressed, consecrated a fraction of it to the Nottingham

and Derby Railway. So far so good, but in social matters their aunt had

accomplished nothing. Sooner or later the girls would enter on the

process known as throwing themselves away, and if they had delayed

hitherto, it was only that they might throw themselves more vehemently

in the future. They saw too many people at Wickham Place—unshaven

musicians, an actress even, German cousins (one knows what foreigners

are), acquaintances picked up at Continental hotels (one knows what

they are too). It was interesting, and down at Swanage no one

appreciated culture more than Mrs. Munt; but it was dangerous, and

disaster was bound to come. How right she was, and how lucky to be on

the spot when the disaster came!

The train sped northward, under innumerable tunnels. It was only an

hour’s journey, but Mrs. Munt had to raise and lower the window again

and again. She passed through the South Welwyn Tunnel, saw light for a

moment, and entered the North Welwyn Tunnel, of tragic fame. She

traversed the immense viaduct, whose arches span untroubled meadows and

the dreamy flow of Tewin Water. She skirted the parks of politicians.

At times the Great North Road accompanied her, more suggestive of

infinity than any railway, awakening, after a nap of a hundred years,

to such life as is conferred by the stench of motor-cars, and to such

culture as is implied by the advertisements of antibilious pills. To

history, to tragedy, to the past, to the future, Mrs. Munt remained

equally indifferent; hers but to concentrate on the end of her journey,

and to rescue poor Helen from this dreadful mess.

The station for Howards End was at Hilton, one of the large villages

that are strung so frequently along the North Road, and that owe their

size to the traffic of coaching and pre-coaching days. Being near

London, it had not shared in the rural decay, and its long High Street

had budded out right and left into residential estates. For about a

mile a series of tiled and slated houses passed before Mrs. Munt’s

inattentive eyes, a series broken at one point by six Danish tumuli

that stood shoulder to shoulder along the highroad, tombs of soldiers.

Beyond these tumuli habitations thickened, and the train came to a

standstill in a tangle that was almost a town.

The station, like the scenery, like Helen’s letters, struck an

indeterminate note. Into which country will it lead, England or

Suburbia? It was new, it had island platforms and a subway, and the

superficial comfort exacted by business men. But it held hints of local

life, personal intercourse, as even Mrs. Munt was to discover.

“I want a house,” she confided to the ticket boy. “Its name is Howards

Lodge. Do you know where it is?”

“Mr. Wilcox!” the boy called.

A young man in front of them turned round.

“She’s wanting Howards End.”

There was nothing for it but to go forward, though Mrs. Munt was too

much agitated even to stare at the stranger. But remembering that there

were two brothers, she had the sense to say to him, “Excuse me asking,

but are you the younger Mr. Wilcox or the elder?”

“The younger. Can I do anything for you?”

“Oh, well”—she controlled herself with difficulty. “Really. Are you?

I—” She moved away from the ticket boy and lowered her voice. “I am

Miss Schlegel’s aunt. I ought to introduce myself, oughtn’t I? My name

is Mrs. Munt.”

She was conscious that he raised his cap and said quite coolly, “Oh,

rather; Miss Schlegel is stopping with us. Did you want to see her?”

“Possibly—”

“I’ll call you a cab. No; wait a mo—” He thought. “Our motor’s here.

I’ll run you up in it.”

“That is very kind—”

“Not at all, if you’ll just wait till they bring out a parcel from the

office. This way.”

“My niece is not with you by any chance?”

“No; I came over with my father. He has gone on north in your train.

You’ll see Miss Schlegel at lunch. You’re coming up to lunch, I hope?”

“I should like to come _up_,” said Mrs. Munt, not committing herself to

nourishment until she had studied Helen’s lover a little more. He

seemed a gentleman, but had so rattled her round that her powers of

observation were numbed. She glanced at him stealthily. To a feminine

eye there was nothing amiss in the sharp depressions at the corners of

his mouth, nor in the rather box-like construction of his forehead. He

was dark, clean-shaven and seemed accustomed to command.

“In front or behind? Which do you prefer? It may be windy in front.”

“In front if I may; then we can talk.”

“But excuse me one moment—I can’t think what they’re doing with that

parcel.” He strode into the booking-office and called with a new voice:

“Hi! hi, you there! Are you going to keep me waiting all day? Parcel

for Wilcox, Howards End. Just look sharp!” Emerging, he said in quieter

tones: “This station’s abominably organized; if I had my way, the whole

lot of ’em should get the sack. May I help you in?”

“This is very good of you,” said Mrs. Munt, as she settled herself into

a luxurious cavern of red leather, and suffered her person to be padded

with rugs and shawls. She was more civil than she had intended, but

really this young man was very kind. Moreover, she was a little afraid

of him: his self-possession was extraordinary. “Very good indeed,” she

repeated, adding: “It is just what I should have wished.”

“Very good of you to say so,” he replied, with a slight look of

surprise, which, like most slight looks, escaped Mrs. Munt’s attention.

“I was just tooling my father over to catch the down train.”

“You see, we heard from Helen this morning.”

Young Wilcox was pouring in petrol, starting his engine, and performing

other actions with which this story has no concern. The great car began

to rock, and the form of Mrs. Munt, trying to explain things, sprang

agreeably up and down among the red cushions. “The mater will be very

glad to see you,” he mumbled. “Hi! I say. Parcel for Howards End. Bring

it out. Hi!”

A bearded porter emerged with the parcel in one hand and an entry book

in the other. With the gathering whir of the motor these ejaculations

mingled: “Sign, must I? Why the—should I sign after all this bother?

Not even got a pencil on you? Remember next time I report you to the

station-master. My time’s of value, though yours mayn’t be. Here”—here

being a tip.

“Extremely sorry, Mrs. Munt.”

“Not at all, Mr. Wilcox.”

“And do you object to going through the village? It is rather a longer

spin, but I have one or two commissions.”

“I should love going through the village. Naturally I am very anxious

to talk things over with you.”

As she said this she felt ashamed, for she was disobeying Margaret’s

instructions. Only disobeying them in the letter, surely. Margaret had

only warned her against discussing the incident with outsiders. Surely

it was not “uncivilized or wrong” to discuss it with the young man

himself, since chance had thrown them together.

A reticent fellow, he made no reply. Mounting by her side, he put on

gloves and spectacles, and off they drove, the bearded porter—life is a

mysterious business—looking after them with admiration.

The wind was in their faces down the station road, blowing the dust

into Mrs. Munt’s eyes. But as soon as they turned into the Great North

Road she opened fire. “You can well imagine,” she said, “that the news

was a great shock to us.”

“What news?”

“Mr. Wilcox,” she said frankly. “Margaret has told me

everything—everything. I have seen Helen’s letter.”

He could not look her in the face, as his eyes were fixed on his work;

he was travelling as quickly as he dared down the High Street. But he

inclined his head in her direction, and said, “I beg your pardon; I

didn’t catch.”

“About Helen. Helen, of course. Helen is a very exceptional person—I am

sure you will let me say this, feeling towards her as you do—indeed,

all the Schlegels are exceptional. I come in no spirit of interference,

but it was a great shock.”

They drew up opposite a draper’s. Without replying, he turned round in

his seat, and contemplated the cloud of dust that they had raised in

their passage through the village. It was settling again, but not all

into the road from which he had taken it. Some of it had percolated

through the open windows, some had whitened the roses and gooseberries

of the wayside gardens, while a certain proportion had entered the

lungs of the villagers. “I wonder when they’ll learn wisdom and tar the

roads,” was his comment. Then a man ran out of the draper’s with a roll

of oilcloth, and off they went again.

“Margaret could not come herself, on account of poor Tibby, so I am

here to represent her and to have a good talk.”

“I’m sorry to be so dense,” said the young man, again drawing up

outside a shop. “But I still haven’t quite understood.”

“Helen, Mr. Wilcox—my niece and you.”

He pushed up his goggles and gazed at her, absolutely bewildered.

Horror smote her to the heart, for even she began to suspect that they

were at cross-purposes, and that she had commenced her mission by some

hideous blunder.

“Miss Schlegel and myself.” he asked, compressing his lips.

“I trust there has been no misunderstanding,” quavered Mrs. Munt. “Her

letter certainly read that way.”

“What way?”

“That you and she—” She paused, then drooped her eyelids.

“I think I catch your meaning,” he said stickily. “What an

extraordinary mistake!”

“Then you didn’t the least—” she stammered, getting blood-red in the

face, and wishing she had never been born.

“Scarcely, as I am already engaged to another lady.” There was a

moment’s silence, and then he caught his breath and exploded with, “Oh,

good God! Don’t tell me it’s some silliness of Paul’s.”

“But you are Paul.”

“I’m not.”

“Then why did you say so at the station?”

“I said nothing of the sort.”

“I beg your pardon, you did.”

“I beg your pardon, I did not. My name is Charles.”

“Younger” may mean son as opposed to father, or second brother as

opposed to first. There is much to be said for either view, and later

on they said it. But they had other questions before them now.

“Do you mean to tell me that Paul—”

But she did not like his voice. He sounded as if he was talking to a

porter, and, certain that he had deceived her at the station, she too

grew angry.

“Do you mean to tell me that Paul and your niece—”

Mrs. Munt—such is human nature—determined that she would champion the

lovers. She was not going to be bullied by a severe young man. “Yes,

they care for one another very much indeed,” she said. “I dare say they

will tell you about it by-and-by. We heard this morning.”

And Charles clenched his fist and cried, “The idiot, the idiot, the

little fool!”

Mrs. Munt tried to divest herself of her rugs. “If that is your

attitude, Mr. Wilcox, I prefer to walk.”

“I beg you will do no such thing. I’ll take you up this moment to the

house. Let me tell you the thing’s impossible, and must be stopped.”

Mrs. Munt did not often lose her temper, and when she did it was only

to protect those whom she loved. On this occasion she blazed out. “I

quite agree, sir. The thing is impossible, and I will come up and stop

it. My niece is a very exceptional person, and I am not inclined to sit

still while she throws herself away on those who will not appreciate

her.”

Charles worked his jaws.

“Considering she has only known your brother since Wednesday, and only

met your father and mother at a stray hotel—”

“Could you possibly lower your voice? The shopman will overhear.”

“Esprit de classe”—if one may coin the phrase—was strong in Mrs. Munt.

She sat quivering while a member of the lower orders deposited a metal

funnel, a saucepan, and a garden squirt beside the roll of oilcloth.

“Right behind?”

“Yes, sir.” And the lower orders vanished in a cloud of dust.

“I warn you: Paul hasn’t a penny; it’s useless.”

“No need to warn us, Mr. Wilcox, I assure you. The warning is all the

other way. My niece has been very foolish, and I shall give her a good

scolding and take her back to London with me.”

“He has to make his way out in Nigeria. He couldn’t think of marrying

for years and when he does it must be a woman who can stand the

climate, and is in other ways—Why hasn’t he told us? Of course he’s

ashamed. He knows he’s been a fool. And so he has—a damned fool.”

She grew furious.

“Whereas Miss Schlegel has lost no time in publishing the news.”

“If I were a man, Mr. Wilcox, for that last remark I’d box your ears.

You’re not fit to clean my niece’s boots, to sit in the same room with

her, and you dare—you actually dare—I decline to argue with such a

person.”

“All I know is, she’s spread the thing and he hasn’t, and my father’s

away and I—”

“And all that I know is—”

“Might I finish my sentence, please?”

“No.”

Charles clenched his teeth and sent the motor swerving all over the

lane.

She screamed.

So they played the game of Capping Families, a round of which is always

played when love would unite two members of our race. But they played

it with unusual vigour, stating in so many words that Schlegels were

better than Wilcoxes, Wilcoxes better than Schlegels. They flung

decency aside. The man was young, the woman deeply stirred; in both a

vein of coarseness was latent. Their quarrel was no more surprising

than are most quarrels—inevitable at the time, incredible afterwards.

But it was more than usually futile. A few minutes, and they were

enlightened. The motor drew up at Howards End, and Helen, looking very

pale, ran out to meet her aunt.

“Aunt Juley, I have just had a telegram from Margaret; I—I meant to

stop your coming. It isn’t—it’s over.”

The climax was too much for Mrs. Munt. She burst into tears.

“Aunt Juley dear, don’t. Don’t let them know I’ve been so silly. It

wasn’t anything. Do bear up for my sake.”

“Paul,” cried Charles Wilcox, pulling his gloves off.

“Don’t let them know. They are never to know.”

“Oh, my darling Helen—”

“Paul! Paul!”

A very young man came out of the house.

“Paul, is there any truth in this?”

“I didn’t—I don’t—”

“Yes or no, man; plain question, plain answer. Did or didn’t Miss

Schlegel—”

“Charles dear,” said a voice from the garden. “Charles, dear Charles,

one doesn’t ask plain questions. There aren’t such things.”

They were all silent. It was Mrs. Wilcox.

She approached just as Helen’s letter had described her, trailing

noiselessly over the lawn, and there was actually a wisp of hay in her

hands. She seemed to belong not to the young people and their motor,

but to the house, and to the tree that overshadowed it. One knew that

she worshipped the past, and that the instinctive wisdom the past can

alone bestow had descended upon her—that wisdom to which we give the

clumsy name of aristocracy. High born she might not be. But assuredly

she cared about her ancestors, and let them help her. When she saw

Charles angry, Paul frightened, and Mrs. Munt in tears, she heard her

ancestors say, “Separate those human beings who will hurt each other

most. The rest can wait.” So she did not ask questions. Still less did

she pretend that nothing had happened, as a competent society hostess

would have done. She said, “Miss Schlegel, would you take your aunt up

to your room or to my room, whichever you think best. Paul, do find

Evie, and tell her lunch for six, but I’m not sure whether we shall all

be downstairs for it.” And when they had obeyed her, she turned to her

elder son, who still stood in the throbbing stinking car, and smiled at

him with tenderness, and without a word, turned away from him towards

her flowers.

“Mother,” he called, “are you aware that Paul has been playing the fool

again?”

“It’s all right, dear. They have broken off the engagement.”

“Engagement—!”

“They do not love any longer, if you prefer it put that way,” said Mrs.

Wilcox, stooping down to smell a rose.

Chapter 4

Helen and her aunt returned to Wickham Place in a state of collapse,

and for a little time Margaret had three invalids on her hands. Mrs.

Munt soon recovered. She possessed to a remarkable degree the power of

distorting the past, and before many days were over she had forgotten

the part played by her own imprudence in the catastrophe. Even at the

crisis she had cried, “Thank goodness, poor Margaret is saved this!”

which during the journey to London evolved into, “It had to be gone

through by someone,” which in its turn ripened into the permanent form

of “The one time I really did help Emily’s girls was over the Wilcox

business.” But Helen was a more serious patient. New ideas had burst

upon her like a thunder clap, and by them and by her reverberations she

had been stunned.

The truth was that she had fallen in love, not with an individual, but

with a family.

Before Paul arrived she had, as it were, been tuned up into his key.

The energy of the Wilcoxes had fascinated her, had created new images

of beauty in her responsive mind. To be all day with them in the open

air, to sleep at night under their roof, had seemed the supreme joy of

life, and had led to that abandonment of personality that is a possible

prelude to love. She had liked giving in to Mr. Wilcox, or Evie, or

Charles; she had liked being told that her notions of life were

sheltered or academic; that Equality was nonsense, Votes for Women

nonsense, Socialism nonsense, Art and Literature, except when conducive

to strengthening the character, nonsense. One by one the Schlegel

fetiches had been overthrown, and, though professing to defend them,

she had rejoiced. When Mr. Wilcox said that one sound man of business

did more good to the world than a dozen of your social reformers, she

had swallowed the curious assertion without a gasp, and had leant back

luxuriously among the cushions of his motor-car. When Charles said,

“Why be so polite to servants? they don’t understand it,” she had not

given the Schlegel retort of, “If they don’t understand it, I do.” No;

she had vowed to be less polite to servants in the future. “I am

swathed in cant,” she thought, “and it is good for me to be stripped of

it.” And all that she thought or did or breathed was a quiet

preparation for Paul. Paul was inevitable. Charles was taken up with

another girl, Mr. Wilcox was so old, Evie so young, Mrs. Wilcox so

different. Round the absent brother she began to throw the halo of

Romance, to irradiate him with all the splendour of those happy days,

to feel that in him she should draw nearest to the robust ideal. He and

she were about the same age, Evie said. Most people thought Paul

handsomer than his brother. He was certainly a better shot, though not

so good at golf. And when Paul appeared, flushed with the triumph of

getting through an examination, and ready to flirt with any pretty

girl, Helen met him halfway, or more than halfway, and turned towards

him on the Sunday evening.

He had been talking of his approaching exile in Nigeria, and he should

have continued to talk of it, and allowed their guest to recover. But

the heave of her bosom flattered him. Passion was possible, and he

became passionate. Deep down in him something whispered, “This girl

would let you kiss her; you might not have such a chance again.”

That was “how it happened,” or, rather, how Helen described it to her

sister, using words even more unsympathetic than my own. But the poetry

of that kiss, the wonder of it, the magic that there was in life for

hours after it—who can describe that? It is so easy for an Englishman

to sneer at these chance collisions of human beings. To the insular

cynic and the insular moralist they offer an equal opportunity. It is

so easy to talk of “passing emotion,” and how to forget how vivid the

emotion was ere it passed. Our impulse to sneer, to forget, is at root

a good one. We recognize that emotion is not enough, and that men and

women are personalities capable of sustained relations, not mere

opportunities for an electrical discharge. Yet we rate the impulse too

highly. We do not admit that by collisions of this trivial sort the

doors of heaven may be shaken open. To Helen, at all events, her life

was to bring nothing more intense than the embrace of this boy who

played no part in it. He had drawn her out of the house, where there

was danger of surprise and light; he had led her by a path he knew,

until they stood under the column of the vast wych-elm. A man in the

darkness, he had whispered “I love you” when she was desiring love. In

time his slender personality faded, the scene that he had evoked

endured. In all the variable years that followed she never saw the like

of it again.

“I understand,” said Margaret—“at least, I understand as much as ever

is understood of these things. Tell me now what happened on the Monday

morning.”

“It was over at once.”

“How, Helen?”

“I was still happy while I dressed, but as I came downstairs I got

nervous, and when I went into the dining-room I knew it was no good.

There was Evie—I can’t explain—managing the tea-urn, and Mr. Wilcox

reading the _Times_.”

“Was Paul there?”

“Yes; and Charles was talking to him about Stocks and Shares, and he

looked frightened.”

By slight indications the sisters could convey much to each other.

Margaret saw horror latent in the scene, and Helen’s next remark did

not surprise her.

“Somehow, when that kind of man looks frightened it is too awful. It is

all right for us to be frightened, or for men of another sort—father,

for instance; but for men like that! When I saw all the others so

placid, and Paul mad with terror in case I said the wrong thing, I felt

for a moment that the whole Wilcox family was a fraud, just a wall of

newspapers and motor-cars and golf-clubs, and that if it fell I should

find nothing behind it but panic and emptiness.”

“I don’t think that. The Wilcoxes struck me as being genuine people,

particularly the wife.”

“No, I don’t really think that. But Paul was so broad-shouldered; all

kinds of extraordinary things made it worse, and I knew that it would

never do—never. I said to him after breakfast, when the others were

practising strokes, ‘We rather lost our heads,’ and he looked better at

once, though frightfully ashamed. He began a speech about having no

money to marry on, but it hurt him to make it, and I—stopped him. Then

he said, ‘I must beg your pardon over this, Miss Schlegel; I can’t

think what came over me last night.’ And I said, ‘Nor what over me;

never mind.’ And then we parted—at least, until I remembered that I had

written straight off to tell you the night before, and that frightened

him again. I asked him to send a telegram for me, for he knew you would

be coming or something; and he tried to get hold of the motor, but

Charles and Mr. Wilcox wanted it to go to the station; and Charles

offered to send the telegram for me, and then I had to say that the

telegram was of no consequence, for Paul said Charles might read it,

and though I wrote it out several times, he always said people would

suspect something. He took it himself at last, pretending that he must

walk down to get cartridges, and, what with one thing and the other, it

was not handed in at the Post Office until too late. It was the most

terrible morning. Paul disliked me more and more, and Evie talked

cricket averages till I nearly screamed. I cannot think how I stood her

all the other days. At last Charles and his father started for the

station, and then came your telegram warning me that Aunt Juley was

coming by that train, and Paul—oh, rather horrible—said that I had

muddled it. But Mrs. Wilcox knew.”

“Knew what?”

“Everything; though we neither of us told her a word, and had known all

along, I think.”

“Oh, she must have overheard you.”

“I suppose so, but it seemed wonderful. When Charles and Aunt Juley

drove up, calling each other names, Mrs. Wilcox stepped in from the

garden and made everything less terrible. Ugh! but it has been a

disgusting business. To think that—” She sighed.

“To think that because you and a young man meet for a moment, there

must be all these telegrams and anger,” supplied Margaret.

Helen nodded.

“I’ve often thought about it, Helen. It’s one of the most interesting

things in the world. The truth is that there is a great outer life that

you and I have never touched—a life in which telegrams and anger count.

Personal relations, that we think supreme, are not supreme there. There

love means marriage settlements, death, death duties. So far I’m clear.

But here my difficulty. This outer life, though obviously horrid, often

seems the real one—there’s grit in it. It does breed character. Do

personal relations lead to sloppiness in the end?”

“Oh, Meg, that’s what I felt, only not so clearly, when the Wilcoxes

were so competent, and seemed to have their hands on all the ropes.”

“Don’t you feel it now?”

“I remember Paul at breakfast,” said Helen quietly. “I shall never

forget him. He had nothing to fall back upon. I know that personal

relations are the real life, for ever and ever.

“Amen!”

So the Wilcox episode fell into the background, leaving behind it

memories of sweetness and horror that mingled, and the sisters pursued

the life that Helen had commended. They talked to each other and to

other people, they filled the tall thin house at Wickham Place with

those whom they liked or could befriend. They even attended public

meetings. In their own fashion they cared deeply about politics, though

not as politicians would have us care; they desired that public life

should mirror whatever is good in the life within. Temperance,

tolerance, and sexual equality were intelligible cries to them; whereas

they did not follow our Forward Policy in Thibet with the keen

attention that it merits, and would at times dismiss the whole British

Empire with a puzzled, if reverent, sigh. Not out of them are the shows

of history erected: the world would be a grey, bloodless place were it

entirely composed of Miss Schlegels. But the world being what it is,

perhaps they shine out in it like stars.

A word on their origin. They were not “English to the backbone,” as

their aunt had piously asserted. But, on the other band, they were not

“Germans of the dreadful sort.” Their father had belonged to a type

that was more prominent in Germany fifty years ago than now. He was not

the aggressive German, so dear to the English journalist, nor the

domestic German, so dear to the English wit. If one classed him at all

it would be as the countryman of Hegel and Kant, as the idealist,

inclined to be dreamy, whose Imperialism was the Imperialism of the

air. Not that his life had been inactive. He had fought like blazes

against Denmark, Austria, France. But he had fought without visualizing

the results of victory. A hint of the truth broke on him after Sedan,

when he saw the dyed moustaches of Napoleon going grey; another when he

entered Paris, and saw the smashed windows of the Tuileries. Peace

came—it was all very immense, one had turned into an Empire—but he knew

that some quality had vanished for which not all Alsace-Lorraine could

compensate him. Germany a commercial Power, Germany a naval Power,

Germany with colonies here and a Forward Policy there, and legitimate

aspirations in the other place, might appeal to others, and be fitly

served by them; for his own part, he abstained from the fruits of

victory, and naturalized himself in England. The more earnest members

of his family never forgave him, and knew that his children, though

scarcely English of the dreadful sort, would never be German to the

backbone. He had obtained work in one of our provincial Universities,

and there married Poor Emily (or Die Engländerin as the case may be),

and as she had money, they proceeded to London, and came to know a good

many people. But his gaze was always fixed beyond the sea. It was his

hope that the clouds of materialism obscuring the Fatherland would part

in time, and the mild intellectual light re-emerge. “Do you imply that

we Germans are stupid, Uncle Ernst?” exclaimed a haughty and

magnificent nephew. Uncle Ernst replied, “To my mind. You use the

intellect, but you no longer care about it. That I call stupidity.” As

the haughty nephew did not follow, he continued, “You only care about

the’ things that you can use, and therefore arrange them in the

following order: Money, supremely useful; intellect, rather useful;

imagination, of no use at all. No”—for the other had protested—“your

Pan-Germanism is no more imaginative than is our Imperialism over here.

It is the vice of a vulgar mind to be thrilled by bigness, to think

that a thousand square miles are a thousand times more wonderful than

one square mile, and that a million square miles are almost the same as

heaven. That is not imagination. No, it kills it. When their poets over

here try to celebrate bigness they are dead at once, and naturally.

Your poets too are dying, your philosophers, your musicians, to whom

Europe has listened for two hundred years. Gone. Gone with the little

courts that nurtured them—gone with Esterhaz and Weimar. What? What’s

that? Your Universities? Oh, yes, you have learned men, who collect

more facts than do the learned men of England. They collect facts, and

facts, and empires of facts. But which of them will rekindle the light

within?”

To all this Margaret listened, sitting on the haughty nephew’s knee.

It was a unique education for the little girls. The haughty nephew

would be at Wickham Place one day, bringing with him an even haughtier

wife, both convinced that Germany was appointed by God to govern the

world. Aunt Juley would come the next day, convinced that Great Britain

had been appointed to the same post by the same authority. Were both

these loud-voiced parties right? On one occasion they had met, and

Margaret with clasped hands had implored them to argue the subject out

in her presence. Whereat they blushed, and began to talk about the

weather. “Papa” she cried—she was a most offensive child—“why will they

not discuss this most clear question?” Her father, surveying the

parties grimly, replied that he did not know. Putting her head on one

side, Margaret then remarked, “To me one of two things is very clear;

either God does not know his own mind about England and Germany, or

else these do not know the mind of God.” A hateful little girl, but at

thirteen she had grasped a dilemma that most people travel through life

without perceiving. Her brain darted up and down; it grew pliant and

strong. Her conclusion was, that any human being lies nearer to the

unseen than any organization, and from this she never varied.

Helen advanced along the same lines, though with a more irresponsible

tread. In character she resembled her sister, but she was pretty, and

so apt to have a more amusing time. People gathered round her more

readily, especially when they were new acquaintances, and she did enjoy

a little homage very much. When their father died and they ruled alone

at Wickham Place, she often absorbed the whole of the company, while

Margaret—both were tremendous talkers—fell flat. Neither sister

bothered about this. Helen never apologized afterwards, Margaret did

not feel the slightest rancour. But looks have their influence upon

character. The sisters were alike as little girls, but at the time of

the Wilcox episode their methods were beginning to diverge; the younger

was rather apt to entice people, and, in enticing them, to be herself

enticed; the elder went straight ahead, and accepted an occasional

failure as part of the game.

Little need be premised about Tibby. He was now an intelligent man of

sixteen, but dyspeptic and difficile.

Chapter 5

It will be generally admitted that Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony is the

most sublime noise that has ever penetrated into the ear of man. All

sorts and conditions are satisfied by it. Whether you are like Mrs.

Munt, and tap surreptitiously when the tunes come—of course, not so as

to disturb the others—; or like Helen, who can see heroes and

shipwrecks in the music’s flood; or like Margaret, who can only see the

music; or like Tibby, who is profoundly versed in counterpoint, and

holds the full score open on his knee; or like their cousin, Fräulein

Mosebach, who remembers all the time that Beethoven is “echt Deutsch”;

or like Fräulein Mosebach’s young man, who can remember nothing but

Fräulein Mosebach: in any case, the passion of your life becomes more

vivid, and you are bound to admit that such a noise is cheap at two

shillings. It is cheap, even if you hear it in the Queen’s Hall,

dreariest music-room in London, though not as dreary as the Free Trade

Hall, Manchester; and even if you sit on the extreme left of that hall,

so that the brass bumps at you before the rest of the orchestra

arrives, it is still cheap.

“Who is Margaret talking to?” said Mrs. Munt, at the conclusion of the

first movement. She was again in London on a visit to Wickham Place.

Helen looked down the long line of their party, and said that she did

not know.

“Would it be some young man or other whom she takes an interest in?”

“I expect so,” Helen replied. Music enwrapped her, and she could not

enter into the distinction that divides young men whom one takes an

interest in from young men whom one knows.

“You girls are so wonderful in always having—Oh dear! one mustn’t

talk.”

For the Andante had begun—very beautiful, but bearing a family likeness

to all the other beautiful Andantes that Beethoven had written, and, to

Helen’s mind, rather disconnecting the heroes and shipwrecks of the

first movement from the heroes and goblins of the third. She heard the

tune through once, and then her attention wandered, and she gazed at

the audience, or the organ, or the architecture. Much did she censure

the attenuated Cupids who encircle the ceiling of the Queen’s Hall,

inclining each to each with vapid gesture, and clad in sallow

pantaloons, on which the October sunlight struck. “How awful to marry a

man like those Cupids!” thought Helen. Here Beethoven started

decorating his tune, so she heard him through once more, and then she

smiled at her cousin Frieda. But Frieda, listening to Classical Music,

could not respond. Herr Liesecke, too, looked as if wild horses could

not make him inattentive; there were lines across his forehead, his

lips were parted, his pince-nez at right angles to his nose, and he had

laid a thick, white hand on either knee. And next to her was Aunt

Juley, so British, and wanting to tap. How interesting that row of

people was! What diverse influences had gone to the making! Here

Beethoven, after humming and hawing with great sweetness, said

“Heigho,” and the Andante came to an end. Applause, and a round of

“wunderschöning” and “prachtvolleying” from the German contingent.

Margaret started talking to her new young man; Helen said to her aunt:

“Now comes the wonderful movement: first of all the goblins, and then a

trio of elephants dancing;” and Tibby implored the company generally to

look out for the transitional passage on the drum.

“On the what, dear?”

“On the _drum_, Aunt Juley.”

“No; look out for the part where you think you have done with the

goblins and they come back,” breathed Helen, as the music started with

a goblin walking quietly over the universe, from end to end. Others

followed him. They were not aggressive creatures; it was that that made

them so terrible to Helen. They merely observed in passing that there

was no such thing as splendour or heroism in the world. After the

interlude of elephants dancing, they returned and made the observation

for the second time. Helen could not contradict them, for, once at all

events, she had felt the same, and had seen the reliable walls of youth

collapse. Panic and emptiness! Panic and emptiness! The goblins were

right.

Her brother raised his finger: it was the transitional passage on the

drum.

For, as if things were going too far, Beethoven took hold of the

goblins and made them do what he wanted. He appeared in person. He gave

them a little push, and they began to walk in major key instead of in a

minor, and then—he blew with his mouth and they were scattered! Gusts

of splendour, gods and demigods contending with vast swords, colour and

fragrance broadcast on the field of battle, magnificent victory,

magnificent death! Oh, it all burst before the girl, and she even

stretched out her gloved hands as if it was tangible. Any fate was

titanic; any contest desirable; conqueror and conquered would alike be

applauded by the angels of the utmost stars.

And the goblins—they had not really been there at all? They were only

the phantoms of cowardice and unbelief? One healthy human impulse would

dispel them? Men like the Wilcoxes, or President Roosevelt, would say

yes. Beethoven knew better. The goblins really had been there. They

might return—and they did. It was as if the splendour of life might

boil over—and waste to steam and froth. In its dissolution one heard

the terrible, ominous note, and a goblin, with increased malignity,

walked quietly over the universe from end to end. Panic and emptiness!

Panic and emptiness! Even the flaming ramparts of the world might fall.

Beethoven chose to make all right in the end. He built the ramparts up.

He blew with his mouth for the second time, and again the goblins were

scattered. He brought back the gusts of splendour, the heroism, the

youth, the magnificence of life and of death, and, amid vast roarings

of a superhuman joy, he led his Fifth Symphony to its conclusion. But

the goblins were there. They could return. He had said so bravely, and

that is why one can trust Beethoven when he says other things.

Helen pushed her way out during the applause. She desired to be alone.

The music summed up to her all that had happened or could happen in her

career. She read it as a tangible statement, which could never be

superseded. The notes meant this and that to her, and they could have

no other meaning, and life could have no other meaning. She pushed

right out of the building, and walked slowly down the outside

staircase, breathing the autumnal air, and then she strolled home.

“Margaret,” called Mrs. Munt, “is Helen all right?”

“Oh yes.”

“She is always going away in the middle of a programme,” said Tibby.

“The music has evidently moved her deeply,” said Fräulein Mosebach.

“Excuse me,” said Margaret’s young man, who had for some time been

preparing a sentence, “but that lady has, quite inadvertently, taken my

umbrella.”

“Oh, good gracious me!—I am so sorry. Tibby, run after Helen.”

“I shall miss the Four Serious Songs if I do.”

“Tibby love, you must go.”

“It isn’t of any consequence,” said the young man, in truth a little

uneasy about his umbrella.

“But of course it is. Tibby! Tibby!”

Tibby rose to his feet, and wilfully caught his person on the backs of

the chairs. By the time he had tipped up the seat and had found his

hat, and had deposited his full score in safety, it was “too late” to

go after Helen. The Four Serious Songs had begun, and one could not

move during their performance.

“My sister is so careless,” whispered Margaret.

“Not at all,” replied the young man; but his voice was dead and cold.

“If you would give me your address—”

“Oh, not at all, not at all;” and he wrapped his greatcoat over his

knees.

Then the Four Serious Songs rang shallow in Margaret’s ears. Brahms,

for all his grumbling and grizzling, had never guessed what it felt

like to be suspected of stealing an umbrella. For this fool of a young

man thought that she and Helen and Tibby had been playing the

confidence trick on him, and that if he gave his address they would

break into his rooms some midnight or other and steal his walkingstick

too. Most ladies would have laughed, but Margaret really minded, for it

gave her a glimpse into squalor. To trust people is a luxury in which

only the wealthy can indulge; the poor cannot afford it. As soon as

Brahms had grunted himself out, she gave him her card and said, “That

is where we live; if you preferred, you could call for the umbrella

after the concert, but I didn’t like to trouble you when it has all

been our fault.”

His face brightened a little when he saw that Wickham Place was W. It

was sad to see him corroded with suspicion, and yet not daring to be

impolite, in case these well-dressed people were honest after all. She

took it as a good sign that he said to her, “It’s a fine programme this

afternoon, is it not?” for this was the remark with which he had

originally opened, before the umbrella intervened.

“The Beethoven’s fine,” said Margaret, who was not a female of the

encouraging type. “I don’t like the Brahms, though, nor the Mendelssohn

that came first—and ugh! I don’t like this Elgar that’s coming.”

“What, what?” called Herr Liesecke, overhearing. “The _Pomp and

Circumstance_ will not be fine?”

“Oh, Margaret, you tiresome girl!” cried her aunt. “Here have I been

persuading Herr Liesecke to stop for _Pomp and Circumstance_, and you

are undoing all my work. I am so anxious for him to hear what we are

doing in music. Oh, you mustn’t run down our English composers,

Margaret.”

“For my part, I have heard the composition at Stettin,” said Fräulein

Mosebach. “On two occasions. It is dramatic, a little.”

“Frieda, you despise English music. You know you do. And English art.

And English Literature, except Shakespeare and he’s a German. Very

well, Frieda, you may go.”

The lovers laughed and glanced at each other. Moved by a common

impulse, they rose to their feet and fled from _Pomp and Circumstance_.

“We have this call to play in Finsbury Circus, it is true,” said Herr

Liesecke, as he edged past her and reached the gangway just as the

music started.

“Margaret—” loudly whispered by Aunt Juley. “Margaret, Margaret!

Fräulein Mosebach has left her beautiful little bag behind her on the

seat.”

Sure enough, there was Frieda’s reticule, containing her address book,

her pocket dictionary, her map of London, and her money.

“Oh, what a bother—what a family we are! Fr-Frieda!”

“Hush!” said all those who thought the music fine.

“But it’s the number they want in Finsbury Circus—”

“Might I—couldn’t I—” said the suspicious young man, and got very red.

“Oh, I would be so grateful.”

He took the bag—money clinking inside it—and slipped up the gangway

with it. He was just in time to catch them at the swing-door, and he

received a pretty smile from the German girl and a fine bow from her

cavalier. He returned to his seat up-sides with the world. The trust

that they had reposed in him was trivial, but he felt that it cancelled

his mistrust for them, and that probably he would not be “had” over his

umbrella. This young man had been “had” in the past—badly, perhaps

overwhelmingly—and now most of his energies went in defending himself

against the unknown. But this afternoon—perhaps on account of music—he

perceived that one must slack off occasionally, or what is the good of

being alive? Wickham Place, W., though a risk, was as safe as most

things, and he would risk it.

So when the concert was over and Margaret said, “We live quite near; I

am going there now. Could you walk around with me, and we’ll find your

umbrella?” he said, “Thank you,” peaceably, and followed her out of the

Queen’s Hall. She wished that he was not so anxious to hand a lady

downstairs, or to carry a lady’s programme for her—his class was near

enough her own for its manners to vex her. But she found him

interesting on the whole—every one interested the Schlegels on the

whole at that time—and while her lips talked culture, her heart was

planning to invite him to tea.

“How tired one gets after music!” she began.

“Do you find the atmosphere of Queen’s Hall oppressive?”

“Yes, horribly.”

“But surely the atmosphere of Covent Garden is even more oppressive.”

“Do you go there much?”

“When my work permits, I attend the gallery for, the Royal Opera.”

Helen would have exclaimed, “So do I. I love the gallery,” and thus

have endeared herself to the young man. Helen could do these things.

But Margaret had an almost morbid horror of “drawing people out,” of

“making things go.” She had been to the gallery at Covent Garden, but

she did not “attend” it, preferring the more expensive seats; still

less did she love it. So she made no reply.

“This year I have been three times—to _Faust_, _Tosca_, and—” Was it

“Tannhouser” or “Tannhoyser”? Better not risk the word.

Margaret disliked _Tosca_ and _Faust_. And so, for one reason and

another, they walked on in silence, chaperoned by the voice of Mrs.

Munt, who was getting into difficulties with her nephew.

“I do in a _way_ remember the passage, Tibby, but when every instrument

is so beautiful, it is difficult to pick out one thing rather than

another. I am sure that you and Helen take me to the very nicest

concerts. Not a dull note from beginning to end. I only wish that our

German friends would have stayed till it finished.”

“But surely you haven’t forgotten the drum steadily beating on the low

C, Aunt Juley?” came Tibby’s voice. “No one could. It’s unmistakable.”

“A specially loud part?” hazarded Mrs. Munt. “Of course I do not go in

for being musical,” she added, the shot failing. “I only care for

music—a very different thing. But still I will say this for myself—I do

know when I like a thing and when I don’t. Some people are the same

about pictures. They can go into a picture gallery—Miss Conder can—and

say straight off what they feel, all round the wall. I never could do

that. But music is so different to pictures, to my mind. When it comes

to music I am as safe as houses, and I assure you, Tibby, I am by no

means pleased by everything. There was a thing—something about a faun

in French—which Helen went into ecstasies over, but I thought it most

tinkling and superficial, and said so, and I held to my opinion too.”

“Do you agree?” asked Margaret. “Do you think music is so different to

pictures?”

“I—I should have thought so, kind of,” he said.

“So should I. Now, my sister declares they’re just the same. We have

great arguments over it. She says I’m dense; I say she’s sloppy.”

Getting under way, she cried: “Now, doesn’t it seem absurd to you? What

is the good of the Arts if they are interchangeable? What is the good

of the ear if it tells you the same as the eye? Helen’s one aim is to

translate tunes into the language of painting, and pictures into the

language of music. It’s very ingenious, and she says several pretty

things in the process, but what’s gained, I’d like to know? Oh, it’s

all rubbish, radically false. If Monet’s really Debussy, and Debussy’s

really Monet, neither gentleman is worth his salt—that’s my opinion.

Evidently these sisters quarrelled.

“Now, this very symphony that we’ve just been having—she won’t let it

alone. She labels it with meanings from start to finish; turns it into

literature. I wonder if the day will ever return when music will be

treated as music. Yet I don’t know. There’s my brother—behind us. He

treats music as music, and oh, my goodness! He makes me angrier than

anyone, simply furious. With him I daren’t even argue.”

An unhappy family, if talented.

“But, of course, the real villain is Wagner. He has done more than any

man in the nineteenth century towards the muddling of arts. I do feel

that music is in a very serious state just now, though extraordinarily

interesting. Every now and then in history there do come these terrible

geniuses, like Wagner, who stir up all the wells of thought at once.

For a moment it’s splendid. Such a splash as never was. But

afterwards—such a lot of mud; and the wells—as it were, they

communicate with each other too easily now, and not one of them will

run quite clear. That’s what Wagner’s done.”

Her speeches fluttered away from the young man like birds. If only he

could talk like this, he would have caught the world. Oh to acquire

culture! Oh, to pronounce foreign names correctly! Oh, to be well

informed, discoursing at ease on every subject that a lady started! But

it would take one years. With an hour at lunch and a few shattered

hours in the evening, how was it possible to catch up with leisured

women, who had been reading steadily from childhood? His brain might be

full of names, he might have even heard of Monet and Debussy; the

trouble was that he could not string them together into a sentence, he

could not make them “tell,” he could not quite forget about his stolen

umbrella. Yes, the umbrella was the real trouble. Behind Monet and

Debussy the umbrella persisted, with the steady beat of a drum. “I

suppose my umbrella will be all right,” he was thinking. “I don’t

really mind about it. I will think about music instead. I suppose my

umbrella will be all right.” Earlier in the afternoon he had worried

about seats. Ought he to have paid as much as two shillings? Earlier

still he had wondered, “Shall I try to do without a programme?” There

had always been something to worry him ever since he could remember,

always something that distracted him in the pursuit of beauty. For he

did pursue beauty, and therefore, Margaret’s speeches did flutter away

from him like birds.

Margaret talked ahead, occasionally saying, “Don’t you think so? don’t

you feel the same?” And once she stopped, and said “Oh, do interrupt

me!” which terrified him. She did not attract him, though she filled

him with awe. Her figure was meagre, her face seemed all teeth and

eyes, her references to her sister and brother were uncharitable. For

all her cleverness and culture, she was probably one of those soulless,

atheistical women who have been so shown up by Miss Corelli. It was

surprising (and alarming) that she should suddenly say, “I do hope that

you’ll come in and have some tea.”

“I do hope that you’ll come in and have some tea. We should be so glad.

I have dragged you so far out of your way.”

They had arrived at Wickham Place. The sun had set, and the backwater,

in deep shadow, was filling with a gentle haze. To the right of the

fantastic skyline of the flats towered black against the hues of

evening; to the left the older houses raised a square-cut, irregular

parapet against the grey. Margaret fumbled for her latchkey. Of course

she had forgotten it. So, grasping her umbrella by its ferrule, she

leant over the area and tapped at the dining-room window.

“Helen! Let us in!”

“All right,” said a voice.

“You’ve been taking this gentleman’s umbrella.”

“Taken a what?” said Helen, opening the door. “Oh, what’s that? Do come

in! How do you do?”

“Helen, you must not be so ramshackly. You took this gentleman’s

umbrella away from Queen’s Hall, and he has had the trouble of coming

for it.”

“Oh, I am so sorry!” cried Helen, all her hair flying. She had pulled

off her hat as soon as she returned, and had flung herself into the big

dining-room chair. “I do nothing but steal umbrellas. I am so very

sorry! Do come in and choose one. Is yours a hooky or a nobbly? Mine’s

a nobbly—at least, I _think_ it is.”

The light was turned on, and they began to search the hall, Helen, who

had abruptly parted with the Fifth Symphony, commenting with shrill

little cries.

“Don’t you talk, Meg! You stole an old gentleman’s silk top-hat. Yes,

she did, Aunt Juley. It is a positive fact. She thought it was a muff.

Oh, heavens! I’ve knocked the In and Out card down. Where’s Frieda?

Tibby, why don’t you ever—No, I can’t remember what I was going to say.

That wasn’t it, but do tell the maids to hurry tea up. What about this

umbrella?” She opened it. “No, it’s all gone along the seams. It’s an

appalling umbrella. It must be mine.”

But it was not.

He took it from her, murmured a few words of thanks, and then fled,

with the lilting step of the clerk.

“But if you will stop—” cried Margaret. “Now, Helen, how stupid you’ve

been!”

“Whatever have I done?”

“Don’t you see that you’ve frightened him away? I meant him to stop to

tea. You oughtn’t to talk about stealing or holes in an umbrella. I saw

his nice eyes getting so miserable. No, it’s not a bit of good now.”

For Helen had darted out into the street, shouting, “Oh, do stop!”

“I dare say it is all for the best,” opined Mrs. Munt. “We know nothing

about the young man, Margaret, and your drawing-room is full of very

tempting little things.”

But Helen cried: “Aunt Juley, how can you! You make me more and more

ashamed. I’d rather he _had_ been a thief and taken all the apostle

spoons than that I—Well, I must shut the front-door, I suppose. One

more failure for Helen.”

“Yes, I think the apostle spoons could have gone as rent,” said

Margaret. Seeing that her aunt did not understand, she added: “You

remember ‘rent.’ It was one of father’s words—Rent to the ideal, to his

own faith in human nature. You remember how he would trust strangers,

and if they fooled him he would say, ‘It’s better to be fooled than to

be suspicious’—that the confidence trick is the work of man, but the

want-of-confidence-trick is the work of the devil.”

“I remember something of the sort now,” said Mrs. Munt, rather tartly,

for she longed to add, “It was lucky that your father married a wife

with money.” But this was unkind, and she contented herself with, “Why,

he might have stolen the little Ricketts picture as well.”

“Better that he had,” said Helen stoutly.

“No, I agree with Aunt Juley,” said Margaret. “I’d rather mistrust

people than lose my little Ricketts. There are limits.”

Their brother, finding the incident commonplace, had stolen upstairs to

see whether there were scones for tea. He warmed the teapot—almost too

deftly—rejected the Orange Pekoe that the parlour-maid had provided,

poured in five spoonfuls of a superior blend, filled up with really

boiling water, and now called to the ladies to be quick or they would

lose the aroma.

“All right, Auntie Tibby,” called Helen, while Margaret, thoughtful

again, said: “In a way, I wish we had a real boy in the house—the kind

of boy who cares for men. It would make entertaining so much easier.”

“So do I,” said her sister. “Tibby only cares for cultured females

singing Brahms.” And when they joined him she said rather sharply: “Why

didn’t you make that young man welcome, Tibby? You must do the host a

little, you know. You ought to have taken his hat and coaxed him into

stopping, instead of letting him be swamped by screaming women.”

Tibby sighed, and drew a long strand of hair over his forehead.

“Oh, it’s no good looking superior. I mean what I say.”

“Leave Tibby alone!” said Margaret, who could not bear her brother to

be scolded.

“Here’s the house a regular hen-coop!” grumbled Helen.

“Oh, my dear!” protested Mrs. Munt. “How can you say such dreadful

things! The number of men you get here has always astonished me. If

there is any danger it’s the other way round.”

“Yes, but it’s the wrong sort of men, Helen means.”

“No, I don’t,” corrected Helen. “We get the right sort of man, but the

wrong side of him, and I say that’s Tibby’s fault. There ought to be a

something about the house—an—I don’t know what.”

“A touch of the W.’s, perhaps?”

Helen put out her tongue.

“Who are the W.’s?” asked Tibby.

“The W.’s are things I and Meg and Aunt Juley know about and you don’t,

so there!”

“I suppose that ours is a female house,” said Margaret, “and one must

just accept it. No, Aunt Juley, I don’t mean that this house is full of

women. I am trying to say something much more clever. I mean that it

was irrevocably feminine, even in father’s time. Now I’m sure you

understand! Well, I’ll give you another example. It’ll shock you, but I

don’t care. Suppose Queen Victoria gave a dinner-party, and that the

guests had been Leighton, Millais, Swinburne, Rossetti, Meredith,

Fitzgerald, etc. Do you suppose that the atmosphere of that dinner

would have been artistic? Heavens no! The very chairs on which they sat

would have seen to that. So with our house—it must be feminine, and all

we can do is to see that it isn’t effeminate. Just as another house

that I can mention, but I won’t, sounded irrevocably masculine, and all

its inmates can do is to see that it isn’t brutal.”

“That house being the W.’s house, I presume,” said Tibby.

“You’re not going to be told about the W.’s, my child,” Helen cried,

“so don’t you think it. And on the other hand, I don’t the least mind

if you find out, so don’t you think you’ve done anything clever, in

either case. Give me a cigarette.”

“You do what you can for the house,” said Margaret. “The drawing-room

reeks of smoke.”

“If you smoked too, the house might suddenly turn masculine. Atmosphere

is probably a question of touch and go. Even at Queen Victoria’s

dinner-party—if something had been just a little different—perhaps if

she’d worn a clinging Liberty tea-gown instead of a magenta satin—”

“With an Indian shawl over her shoulders—”

“Fastened at the bosom with a Cairngorm-pin—”

Bursts of disloyal laughter—you must remember that they are half

German—greeted these suggestions, and Margaret said pensively, “How

inconceivable it would be if the Royal Family cared about Art.” And the

conversation drifted away and away, and Helen’s cigarette turned to a

spot in the darkness, and the great flats opposite were sown with

lighted windows, which vanished and were relit again, and vanished

incessantly. Beyond them the thoroughfare roared gently—a tide that

could never be quiet, while in the east, invisible behind the smokes of

Wapping, the moon was rising.

“That reminds me, Margaret. We might have taken that young man into the

dining-room, at all events. Only the majolica plate—and that is so

firmly set in the wall. I am really distressed that he had no tea.”

For that little incident had impressed the three women more than might

be supposed. It remained as a goblin football, as a hint that all is

not for the best in the best of all possible worlds, and that beneath

these superstructures of wealth and art there wanders an ill-fed boy,

who has recovered his umbrella indeed, but who has left no address

behind him, and no name.

Chapter 6

We are not concerned with the very poor. They are unthinkable, and only

to be approached by the statistician or the poet. This story deals with

gentlefolk, or with those who are obliged to pretend that they are

gentlefolk.

The boy, Leonard Bast, stood at the extreme verge of gentility. He was

not in the abyss, but he could see it, and at times people whom he knew

had dropped in, and counted no more. He knew that he was poor, and

would admit it: he would have died sooner than confess any inferiority

to the rich. This may be splendid of him. But he was inferior to most

rich people, there is not the least doubt of it. He was not as

courteous as the average rich man, nor as intelligent, nor as healthy,

nor as lovable. His mind and his body had been alike underfed, because

he was poor, and because he was modern they were always craving better

food. Had he lived some centuries ago, in the brightly coloured

civilizations of the past, he would have had a definite status, his

rank and his income would have corresponded. But in his day the angel

of Democracy had arisen, enshadowing the classes with leathern wings,

and proclaiming, “All men are equal—all men, that is to say, who

possess umbrellas,” and so he was obliged to assert gentility, lest he

slipped into the abyss where nothing counts, and the statements of

Democracy are inaudible.

As he walked away from Wickham Place, his first care was to prove that

he was as good as the Miss Schlegels. Obscurely wounded in his pride,

he tried to wound them in return. They were probably not ladies. Would

real ladies have asked him to tea? They were certainly ill-natured and

cold. At each step his feeling of superiority increased. Would a real

lady have talked about stealing an umbrella? Perhaps they were thieves

after all, and if he had gone into the house they could have clapped a

chloroformed handkerchief over his face. He walked on complacently as

far as the Houses of Parliament. There an empty stomach asserted

itself, and told him he was a fool.

“Evening, Mr. Bast.”

“Evening, Mr. Dealtry.”

“Nice evening.”

“Evening.”

Mr. Dealtry, a fellow clerk, passed on, and Leonard stood wondering

whether he would take the tram as far as a penny would take him, or

whether he would walk. He decided to walk—it is no good giving in, and

he had spent money enough at Queen’s Hall—and he walked over

Westminster Bridge, in front of St. Thomas’s Hospital, and through the

immense tunnel that passes under the South-Western main line at

Vauxhall. In the tunnel he paused and listened to the roar of the

trains. A sharp pain darted through his head, and he was conscious of

the exact form of his eye sockets. He pushed on for another mile, and

did not slacken speed until he stood at the entrance of a road called

Camelia Road, which was at present his home.

Here he stopped again, and glanced suspiciously to right and left, like

a rabbit that is going to bolt into its hole. A block of flats,

constructed with extreme cheapness, towered on either hand. Farther

down the road two more blocks were being built, and beyond these an old

house was being demolished to accommodate another pair. It was the kind

of scene that may be observed all over London, whatever the

locality—bricks and mortar rising and falling with the restlessness of

the water in a fountain, as the city receives more and more men upon

her soil. Camelia Road would soon stand out like a fortress, and

command, for a little, an extensive view. Only for a little. Plans were

out for the erection of flats in Magnolia Road also. And again a few

years, and all the flats in either road might be pulled down, and new

buildings, of a vastness at present unimaginable, might arise where

they had fallen.

“Evening, Mr. Bast.”

“Evening, Mr. Cunningham.”

“Very serious thing this decline of the birth-rate in Manchester.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Very serious thing this decline of the birth-rate in Manchester,”

repeated Mr. Cunningham, tapping the Sunday paper, in which the

calamity in question had just been announced to him.

“Ah, yes,” said Leonard, who was not going to let on that he had not

bought a Sunday paper.

“If this kind of thing goes on the population of England will be

stationary in 1960.”

“You don’t say so.”

“I call it a very serious thing, eh?”

“Good-evening, Mr. Cunningham.”

“Good-evening, Mr. Bast.”

Then Leonard entered Block B of the flats, and turned, not upstairs,

but down, into what is known to house agents as a semi-basement, and to

other men as a cellar. He opened the door, and cried “Hullo!” with the

pseudo-geniality of the Cockney. There was no reply. “Hullo!” he

repeated. The sitting-room was empty, though the electric light had

been left burning. A look of relief came over his face, and he flung

himself into the armchair.

The sitting-room contained, besides the armchair, two other chairs, a

piano, a three-legged table, and a cosy corner. Of the walls, one was

occupied by the window, the other by a draped mantelshelf bristling

with Cupids. Opposite the window was the door, and beside the door a

bookcase, while over the piano there extended one of the masterpieces

of Maud Goodman. It was an amorous and not unpleasant little hole when

the curtains were drawn, and the lights turned on, and the gas-stove

unlit. But it struck that shallow makeshift note that is so often heard

in the modem dwelling-place. It had been too easily gained, and could

be relinquished too easily.

As Leonard was kicking off his boots he jarred the three-legged table,

and a photograph frame, honourably poised upon it, slid sideways, fell

off into the fireplace, and smashed. He swore in a colourless sort of

way, and picked the photograph up. It represented a young lady called

Jacky, and had been taken at the time when young ladies called Jacky

were often photographed with their mouths open. Teeth of dazzling

whiteness extended along either of Jacky’s jaws, and positively

weighted her head sideways, so large were they and so numerous. Take my

word for it, that smile was simply stunning, and it is only you and I

who will be fastidious, and complain that true joy begins in the eyes,

and that the eyes of Jacky did not accord with her smile, but were

anxious and hungry.

Leonard tried to pull out the fragments of glass, and cut his fingers

and swore again. A drop of blood fell on the frame, another followed,

spilling over on to the exposed photograph. He swore more vigorously,

and dashed to the kitchen, where he bathed his hands. The kitchen was

the same size as the sitting room; through it was a bedroom. This

completed his home. He was renting the flat furnished: of all the

objects that encumbered it none were his own except the photograph

frame, the Cupids, and the books.

“Damn, damn, damnation!” he murmured, together with such other words as

he had learnt from older men. Then he raised his hand to his forehead

and said, “Oh, damn it all—” which meant something different. He pulled

himself together. He drank a little tea, black and silent, that still

survived upon an upper shelf. He swallowed some dusty crumbs of cake.

Then he went back to the sitting-room, settled himself anew, and began

to read a volume of Ruskin.

“Seven miles to the north of Venice—”

How perfectly the famous chapter opens! How supreme its command of

admonition and of poetry! The rich man is speaking to us from his

gondola.

“Seven miles to the north of Venice the banks of sand which nearer the

city rise little above low-water mark attain by degrees a higher level,

and knit themselves at last into fields of salt morass, raised here and

there into shapeless mounds, and intercepted by narrow creeks of sea.”

Leonard was trying to form his style on Ruskin: he understood him to be

the greatest master of English Prose. He read forward steadily,

occasionally making a few notes.

“Let us consider a little each of these characters in succession, and

first (for of the shafts enough has been said already), what is very

peculiar to this church—its luminousness.”

Was there anything to be learnt from this fine sentence? Could he adapt

it to the needs of daily life? Could he introduce it, with

modifications, when he next wrote a letter to his brother, the

lay-reader? For example—

“Let us consider a little each of these characters in succession, and

first (for of the absence of ventilation enough has been said already),

what is very peculiar to this flat—its obscurity.”

Something told him that the modifications would not do; and that

something, had he known it, was the spirit of English Prose. “My flat

is dark as well as stuffy.” Those were the words for him.

And the voice in the gondola rolled on, piping melodiously of Effort

and Self-Sacrifice, full of high purpose, full of beauty, full even of

sympathy and the love of men, yet somehow eluding all that was actual

and insistent in Leonard’s life. For it was the voice of one who had

never been dirty or hungry, and had not guessed successfully what dirt

and hunger are.

Leonard listened to it with reverence. He felt that he was being done

good to, and that if he kept on with Ruskin, and the Queen’s Hall

Concerts, and some pictures by Watts, he would one day push his head

out of the grey waters and see the universe. He believed in sudden

conversion, a belief which may be right, but which is peculiarly

attractive to a half-baked mind. It is the bias of much popular

religion: in the domain of business it dominates the Stock Exchange,

and becomes that “bit of luck” by which all successes and failures are

explained. “If only I had a bit of luck, the whole thing would come

straight. . . . He’s got a most magnificent place down at Streatham and

a 20 h.-p. Fiat, but then, mind you, he’s had luck. . . . I’m sorry the

wife’s so late, but she never has any luck over catching trains.”

Leonard was superior to these people; he did believe in effort and in a

steady preparation for the change that he desired. But of a heritage

that may expand gradually, he had no conception: he hoped to come to

Culture suddenly, much as the Revivalist hopes to come to Jesus. Those

Miss Schlegels had come to it; they had done the trick; their hands

were upon the ropes, once and for all. And meanwhile, his flat was

dark, as well as stuffy.

Presently there was a noise on the staircase. He shut up Margaret’s

card in the pages of Ruskin, and opened the door. A woman entered, of

whom it is simplest to say that she was not respectable. Her appearance

was awesome. She seemed all strings and bell-pulls—ribbons, chains,

bead necklaces that clinked and caught—and a boa of azure feathers hung

round her neck, with the ends uneven. Her throat was bare, wound with a

double row of pearls, her arms were bare to the elbows, and might again

be detected at the shoulder, through cheap lace. Her hat, which was

flowery, resembled those punnets, covered with flannel, which we sowed

with mustard and cress in our childhood, and which germinated here yes,

and there no. She wore it on the back of her head. As for her hair, or

rather hairs, they are too complicated to describe, but one system went

down her back, lying in a thick pad there, while another, created for a

lighter destiny, rippled around her forehead. The face—the face does

not signify. It was the face of the photograph, but older, and the

teeth were not so numerous as the photographer had suggested, and

certainly not so white. Yes, Jacky was past her prime, whatever that

prime may have been. She was descending quicker than most women into

the colourless years, and the look in her eyes confessed it.

“What ho!” said Leonard, greeting that apparition with much spirit, and

helping it off with its boa.

Jacky, in husky tones, replied, “What ho!”

“Been out?” he asked. The question sounds superfluous, but it cannot

have been really, for the lady answered, “No,” adding, “Oh, I am so

tired.”

“You tired?”

“Eh?”

“I’m tired,” said he, hanging the boa up.

“Oh, Len, I am so tired.”

“I’ve been to that classical concert I told you about,” said Leonard.

“What’s that?”

“I came back as soon as it was over.”

“Any one been round to our place?” asked Jacky.

“Not that I’ve seen. I met Mr. Cunningham outside, and we passed a few

remarks.”

“What, not Mr. Cunningham?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, you mean Mr. Cunningham.”

“Yes. Mr. Cunningham.”

“I’ve been out to tea at a lady friend’s.”

Her secret being at last given to the world, and the name of the

lady-friend being even adumbrated, Jacky made no further experiments in

the difficult and tiring art of conversation. She never had been a

great talker. Even in her photographic days she had relied upon her

smile and her figure to attract, and now that she was—

“On the shelf,

On the shelf,

Boys, boys, I’m on the shelf,”

she was not likely to find her tongue. Occasional bursts of song (of

which the above is an example) still issued from her lips, but the

spoken word was rare.

She sat down on Leonard’s knee, and began to fondle him. She was now a

massive woman of thirty-three, and her weight hurt him, but he could

not very well say anything. Then she said, “Is that a book you’re

reading?” and he said, “That’s a book,” and drew it from her

unreluctant grasp. Margaret’s card fell out of it. It fell face

downwards, and he murmured, “Bookmarker.”

“Len—”

“What is it?” he asked, a little wearily, for she only had one topic of

conversation when she sat upon his knee.

“You do love me?”

“Jacky, you know that I do. How can you ask such questions!”

“But you do love me, Len, don’t you?”

“Of course I do.”

A pause. The other remark was still due.

“Len—”

“Well? What is it?”

“Len, you will make it all right?”

“I can’t have you ask me that again,” said the boy, flaring up into a

sudden passion. “I’ve promised to marry you when I’m of age, and that’s

enough. My word’s my word. I’ve promised to marry you as soon as ever

I’m twenty-one, and I can’t keep on being worried. I’ve worries enough.

It isn’t likely I’d throw you over, let alone my word, when I’ve spent

all this money. Besides, I’m an Englishman, and I never go back on my

word. Jacky, do be reasonable. Of course I’ll marry you. Only do stop

badgering me.”

“When’s your birthday, Len?”

“I’ve told you again and again, the eleventh of November next. Now get

off my knee a bit; someone must get supper, I suppose.”

Jacky went through to the bedroom, and began to see to her hat. This

meant blowing at it with short sharp puffs. Leonard tidied up the

sitting-room, and began to prepare their evening meal. He put a penny

into the slot of the gas-meter, and soon the flat was reeking with

metallic fumes. Somehow he could not recover his temper, and all the

time he was cooking he continued to complain bitterly.

“It really is too bad when a fellow isn’t trusted. It makes one feel so

wild, when I’ve pretended to the people here that you’re my wife—all

right, you shall be my wife—and I’ve bought you the ring to wear, and

I’ve taken this flat furnished, and it’s far more than I can afford,

and yet you aren’t content, and I’ve also not told the truth when I’ve

written home.” He lowered his voice. “He’d stop it.” In a tone of

horror, that was a little luxurious, he repeated: “My brother’d stop

it. I’m going against the whole world, Jacky.

“That’s what I am, Jacky. I don’t take any heed of what anyone says. I

just go straight forward, I do. That’s always been my way. I’m not one

of your weak knock-kneed chaps. If a woman’s in trouble, I don’t leave

her in the lurch. That’s not my street. No, thank you.

“I’ll tell you another thing too. I care a good deal about improving

myself by means of Literature and Art, and so getting a wider outlook.

For instance, when you came in I was reading Ruskin’s _Stones of

Venice_. I don’t say this to boast, but just to show you the kind of

man I am. I can tell you, I enjoyed that classical concert this

afternoon.”

To all his moods Jacky remained equally indifferent. When supper was

ready—and not before—she emerged from the bedroom, saying: “But you do

love me, don’t you?”

They began with a soup square, which Leonard had just dissolved in some

hot water. It was followed by the tongue—a freckled cylinder of meat,

with a little jelly at the top, and a great deal of yellow fat at the

bottom—ending with another square dissolved in water (jelly:

pineapple), which Leonard had prepared earlier in the day. Jacky ate

contentedly enough, occasionally looking at her man with those anxious

eyes, to which nothing else in her appearance corresponded, and which

yet seemed to mirror her soul. And Leonard managed to convince his

stomach that it was having a nourishing meal.

After supper they smoked cigarettes and exchanged a few statements. She

observed that her “likeness” had been broken. He found occasion to

remark, for the second time, that he had come straight back home after

the concert at Queen’s Hall. Presently she sat upon his knee. The

inhabitants of Camelia Road tramped to and fro outside the window, just

on a level with their heads, and the family in the flat on the

ground-floor began to sing, “Hark, my soul, it is the Lord.”

“That tune fairly gives me the hump,” said Leonard.

Jacky followed this, and said that, for her part, she thought it a

lovely tune.

“No; I’ll play you something lovely. Get up, dear, for a minute.”

He went to the piano and jingled out a little Grieg. He played badly

and vulgarly, but the performance was not without its effect, for Jacky

said she thought she’d be going to bed. As she receded, a new set of

interests possessed the boy, and he began to think of what had been

said about music by that odd Miss Schlegel—the one that twisted her

face about so when she spoke. Then the thoughts grew sad and envious.

There was the girl named Helen, who had pinched his umbrella, and the

German girl who had smiled at him pleasantly, and Herr someone, and

Aunt someone, and the brother—all, all with their hands on the ropes.

They had all passed up that narrow, rich staircase at Wickham Place, to

some ample room, whither he could never follow them, not if he read for

ten hours a day. Oh, it was not good, this continual aspiration. Some

are born cultured; the rest had better go in for whatever comes easy.

To see life steadily and to see it whole was not for the likes of him.

From the darkness beyond the kitchen a voice called, “Len?”

“You in bed?” he asked, his forehead twitching.

“M’m.”

“All right.”

Presently she called him again.

“I must clean my boots ready for the morning,” he answered.

Presently she called him again.

“I rather want to get this chapter done.”

“What?”

He closed his ears against her.

“What’s that?”

“All right, Jacky, nothing; I’m reading a book.”

“What?”

“What?” he answered, catching her degraded deafness.

Presently she called him again.

Ruskin had visited Torcello by this time, and was ordering his

gondoliers to take him to Murano. It occurred to him, as he glided over

the whispering lagoons, that the power of Nature could not be shortened

by the folly, nor her beauty altogether saddened by the misery, of such

as Leonard.

Chapter 7

“Oh, Margaret,” cried her aunt next morning, “such a most unfortunate

thing has happened. I could not get you alone.”

The most unfortunate thing was not very serious. One of the flats in

the ornate block opposite had been taken furnished by the Wilcox

family, “coming up, no doubt, in the hope of getting into London

society.” That Mrs. Munt should be the first to discover the misfortune

was not remarkable, for she was so interested in the flats, that she

watched their every mutation with unwearying care. In theory she

despised them—they took away that old-world look—they cut off the

sun—flats house a flashy type of person. But if the truth had been

known, she found her visits to Wickham Place twice as amusing since

Wickham Mansions had arisen, and would in a couple of days learn more

about them than her nieces in a couple of months, or her nephew in a

couple of years. She would stroll across and make friends with the

porters, and inquire what the rents were, exclaiming for example:

“What! a hundred and twenty for a basement? You’ll never get it!” And

they would answer: “One can but try, madam.” The passenger lifts, the

provision lifts, the arrangement for coals (a great temptation for a

dishonest porter), were all familiar matters to her, and perhaps a

relief from the politico-economical-æsthetic atmosphere that reigned at

the Schlegels’.

Margaret received the information calmly, and did not agree that it

would throw a cloud over poor Helen’s life.

“Oh, but Helen isn’t a girl with no interests,” she explained. “She has

plenty of other things and other people to think about. She made a

false start with the Wilcoxes, and she’ll be as willing as we are to

have nothing more to do with them.”

“For a clever girl, dear, how very oddly you do talk. Helen’ll _have_

to have something more to do with them, now that they’re all opposite.

She may meet that Paul in the street. She cannot very well not bow.”

“Of course she must bow. But look here; let’s do the flowers. I was

going to say, the will to be interested in him has died, and what else

matters? I look on that disastrous episode (over which you were so

kind) as the killing of a nerve in Helen. It’s dead, and she’ll never

be troubled with it again. The only things that matter are the things

that interest one. Bowing, even calling and leaving cards, even a

dinner-party—we can do all those things to the Wilcoxes, if they find

it agreeable; but the other thing, the one important thing—never again.

Don’t you see?”

Mrs. Munt did not see, and indeed Margaret was making a most

questionable statement—that any emotion, any interest once vividly

aroused, can wholly die.

“I also have the honour to inform you that the Wilcoxes are bored with

us. I didn’t tell you at the time—it might have made you angry, and you

had enough to worry you—but I wrote a letter to Mrs. W., and apologized

for the trouble that Helen had given them. She didn’t answer it.”

“How very rude!”

“I wonder. Or was it sensible?”

“No, Margaret, most rude.”

“In either case one can class it as reassuring.”

Mrs. Munt sighed. She was going back to Swanage on the morrow, just as

her nieces were wanting her most. Other regrets crowded upon her: for

instance, how magnificently she would have cut Charles if she had met

him face to face. She had already seen him, giving an order to the

porter—and very common he looked in a tall hat. But unfortunately his

back was turned to her, and though she had cut his back, she could not

regard this as a telling snub.

“But you will be careful, won’t you?” she exhorted.

“Oh, certainly. Fiendishly careful.”

“And Helen must be careful, too,”

“Careful over what?” cried Helen, at that moment coming into the room

with her cousin.

“Nothing,” said Margaret, seized with a momentary awkwardness.

“Careful over what, Aunt Juley?”

Mrs. Munt assumed a cryptic air. “It is only that a certain family,

whom we know by name but do not mention, as you said yourself last

night after the concert, have taken the flat opposite from the

Mathesons—where the plants are in the balcony.”

Helen began some laughing reply, and then disconcerted them all by

blushing. Mrs. Munt was so disconcerted that she exclaimed, “What,

Helen, you don’t mind them coming, do you?” and deepened the blush to

crimson.

“Of course I don’t mind,” said Helen a little crossly. “It is that you

and Meg are both so absurdly grave about it, when there’s nothing to be

grave about at all.”

“I’m not grave,” protested Margaret, a little cross in her turn.

“Well, you look grave; doesn’t she, Frieda?”

“I don’t feel grave, that’s all I can say; you’re going quite on the

wrong tack.”

“No, she does not feel grave,” echoed Mrs. Munt. “I can bear witness to

that. She disagrees—”

“Hark!” interrupted Fräulein Mosebach. “I hear Bruno entering the

hall.”

For Herr Liesecke was due at Wickham Place to call for the two younger

girls. He was not entering the hall—in fact, he did not enter it for

quite five minutes. But Frieda detected a delicate situation, and said

that she and Helen had much better wait for Bruno down below, and leave

Margaret and Mrs. Munt to finish arranging the flowers. Helen

acquiesced. But, as if to prove that the situation was not delicate

really, she stopped in the doorway and said:

“Did you say the Mathesons’ flat, Aunt Juley? How wonderful you are! I

never knew that the woman who laced too tightly’s name was Matheson.”

“Come, Helen,” said her cousin.

“Go, Helen,” said her aunt; and continued to Margaret almost in the

same breath: “Helen cannot deceive me. She does mind.”

“Oh, hush!” breathed Margaret. “Frieda’ll hear you, and she can be so

tiresome.”

“She minds,” persisted Mrs. Munt, moving thoughtfully about the room,

and pulling the dead chrysanthemums out of the vases. “I knew she’d

mind—and I’m sure a girl ought to! Such an experience! Such awful

coarse-grained people! I know more about them than you do, which you

forget, and if Charles had taken you that motor drive—well, you’d have

reached the house a perfect wreck. Oh, Margaret, you don’t know what

you are in for. They’re all bottled up against the drawing-room window.

There’s Mrs. Wilcox—I’ve seen her. There’s Paul. There’s Evie, who is a

minx. There’s Charles—I saw him to start with. And who would an elderly

man with a moustache and a copper-coloured face be?”

“Mr. Wilcox, possibly.”

“I knew it. And there’s Mr. Wilcox.”

“It’s a shame to call his face copper colour,” complained Margaret. “He

has a remarkably good complexion for a man of his age.”

Mrs. Munt, triumphant elsewhere, could afford to concede Mr. Wilcox his

complexion. She passed on from it to the plan of campaign that her

nieces should pursue in the future. Margaret tried to stop her.

“Helen did not take the news quite as I expected, but the Wilcox nerve

is dead in her really, so there’s no need for plans.”

“It’s as well to be prepared.”

“No—it’s as well not to be prepared.”

“Because—”

Her thought drew being from the obscure borderland. She could not

explain in so many words, but she felt that those who prepare for all

the emergencies of life beforehand may equip themselves at the expense

of joy. It is necessary to prepare for an examination, or a

dinner-party, or a possible fall in the price of stock: those who

attempt human relations must adopt another method, or fail. “Because

I’d sooner risk it,” was her lame conclusion.

“But imagine the evenings,” exclaimed her aunt, pointing to the

Mansions with the spout of the watering-can. “Turn the electric light

on here or there, and it’s almost the same room. One evening they may

forget to draw their blinds down, and you’ll see them; and the next,

you yours, and they’ll see you. Impossible to sit out on the balconies.

Impossible to water the plants, or even speak. Imagine going out of the

front-door, and they come out opposite at the same moment. And yet you

tell me that plans are unnecessary, and you’d rather risk it.”

“I hope to risk things all my life.”

“Oh, Margaret, most dangerous.”

“But after all,” she continued with a smile, “there’s never any great

risk as long as you have money.”

“Oh, shame! What a shocking speech!”

“Money pads the edges of things,” said Miss Schlegel. “God help those

who have none.”

“But this is something quite new!” said Mrs. Munt, who collected new

ideas as a squirrel collects nuts, and was especially attracted by

those that are portable.

“New for me; sensible people have acknowledged it for years. You and I

and the Wilcoxes stand upon money as upon islands. It is so firm

beneath our feet that we forget its very existence. It’s only when we

see someone near us tottering that we realize all that an independent

income means. Last night, when we were talking up here round the fire,

I began to think that the very soul of the world is economic, and that

the lowest abyss is not the absence of love, but the absence of coin.”

“I call that rather cynical.”

“So do I. But Helen and I, we ought to remember, when we are tempted to

criticize others, that we are standing on these islands, and that most

of the others, are down below the surface of the sea. The poor cannot

always reach those whom they want to love, and they can hardly ever

escape from those whom they love no longer. We rich can. Imagine the

tragedy last June, if Helen and Paul Wilcox had been poor people, and

couldn’t invoke railways and motor-cars to part them.”

“That’s more like Socialism,” said Mrs. Munt suspiciously.

“Call it what you like. I call it going through life with one’s hand

spread open on the table. I’m tired of these rich people who pretend to

be poor, and think it shows a nice mind to ignore the piles of money

that keep their feet above the waves. I stand each year upon six

hundred pounds, and Helen upon the same, and Tibby will stand upon

eight, and as fast as our pounds crumble away into the sea they are

renewed—from the sea, yes, from the sea. And all our thoughts are the

thoughts of six-hundred-pounders, and all our speeches; and because we

don’t want to steal umbrellas ourselves, we forget that below the sea

people do want to steal them, and do steal them sometimes, and that

what’s a joke up here is down there reality—”

“There they go—there goes Fräulein Mosebach. Really, for a German she

does dress charmingly. Oh—!”

“What is it?”

“Helen was looking up at the Wilcoxes’ flat.”

“Why shouldn’t she?”

“I beg your pardon, I interrupted you. What was it you were saying

about reality?”

“I had worked round to myself, as usual,” answered Margaret in tones

that were suddenly preoccupied.

“Do tell me this, at all events. Are you for the rich or for the poor?”

“Too difficult. Ask me another. Am I for poverty or for riches? For

riches. Hurrah for riches!”

“For riches!” echoed Mrs. Munt, having, as it were, at last secured her

nut.

“Yes. For riches. Money for ever!”

“So am I, and so, I am afraid, are most of my acquaintances at Swanage,

but I am surprised that you agree with us.”

“Thank you so much, Aunt Juley. While I have talked theories, you have

done the flowers.”

“Not at all, dear. I wish you would let me help you in more important

things.”

“Well, would you be very kind? Would you come round with me to the

registry office? There’s a housemaid who won’t say yes but doesn’t say

no.”

On their way thither they too looked up at the Wilcoxes’ flat. Evie was

in the balcony, “staring most rudely,” according to Mrs. Munt. Oh yes,

it was a nuisance, there was no doubt of it. Helen was proof against a

passing encounter but—Margaret began to lose confidence. Might it

reawake the dying nerve if the family were living close against her

eyes? And Frieda Mosebach was stopping with them for another fortnight,

and Frieda was sharp, abominably sharp, and quite capable of remarking,

“You love one of the young gentlemen opposite, yes?” The remark would

be untrue, but of the kind which, if stated often enough, may become

true; just as the remark, “England and Germany are bound to fight,”

renders war a little more likely each time that it is made, and is

therefore made the more readily by the gutter press of either nation.

Have the private emotions also their gutter press? Margaret thought so,

and feared that good Aunt Juley and Frieda were typical specimens of

it. They might, by continual chatter, lead Helen into a repetition of

the desires of June. Into a repetition—they could not do more; they

could not lead her into lasting love. They were—she saw it

clearly—Journalism; her father, with all his defects and

wrong-headedness, had been Literature, and had he lived, he would have

persuaded his daughter rightly.

The registry office was holding its morning reception. A string of

carriages filled the street. Miss Schlegel waited her turn, and finally

had to be content with an insidious “temporary,” being rejected by

genuine housemaids on the ground of her numerous stairs. Her failure

depressed her, and though she forgot the failure, the depression

remained. On her way home she again glanced up at the Wilcoxes’ flat,

and took the rather matronly step of speaking about the matter to

Helen.

“Helen, you must tell me whether this thing worries you.”

“If what?” said Helen, who was washing her hands for lunch.

“The W.’s coming.”

“No, of course not.”

“Really?”

“Really.” Then she admitted that she was a little worried on Mrs.

Wilcox’s account; she implied that Mrs. Wilcox might reach backward

into deep feelings, and be pained by things that never touched the

other members of that clan. “I shan’t mind if Paul points at our house

and says, ‘There lives the girl who tried to catch me.’ But she might.”

“If even that worries you, we could arrange something. There’s no

reason we should be near people who displease us or whom we displease,

thanks to our money. We might even go away for a little.”

“Well, I am going away. Frieda’s just asked me to Stettin, and I shan’t

be back till after the New Year. Will that do? Or must I fly the

country altogether? Really, Meg, what has come over you to make such a

fuss?”

“Oh, I’m getting an old maid, I suppose. I thought I minded nothing,

but really I—I should be bored if you fell in love with the same man

twice and”—she cleared her throat—“you did go red, you know, when Aunt

Juley attacked you this morning. I shouldn’t have referred to it

otherwise.”

But Helen’s laugh rang true, as she raised a soapy hand to heaven and

swore that never, nowhere and nohow, would she again fall in love with

any of the Wilcox family, down to its remotest collaterals.

Chapter 8

The friendship between Margaret and Mrs. Wilcox, which was to develop

so quickly and with such strange results, may perhaps have had its

beginnings at Speyer, in the spring. Perhaps the elder lady, as she

gazed at the vulgar, ruddy cathedral, and listened to the talk of Helen

and her husband, may have detected in the other and less charming of

the sisters a deeper sympathy, a sounder judgment. She was capable of

detecting such things. Perhaps it was she who had desired the Miss

Schlegels to be invited to Howards End, and Margaret whose presence she

had particularly desired. All this is speculation: Mrs. Wilcox has left

few clear indications behind her. It is certain that she came to call

at Wickham Place a fortnight later, the very day that Helen was going

with her cousin to Stettin.

“Helen!” cried Fräulein Mosebach in awestruck tones (she was now in her

cousin’s confidence)—“his mother has forgiven you!” And then,

remembering that in England the new-comer ought not to call before she

is called upon, she changed her tone from awe to disapproval, and

opined that Mrs. Wilcox was “keine Dame.”

“Bother the whole family!” snapped Margaret. “Helen, stop giggling and

pirouetting, and go and finish your packing. Why can’t the woman leave

us alone?”

“I don’t know what I shall do with Meg,” Helen retorted, collapsing

upon the stairs. “She’s got Wilcox and Box upon the brain. Meg, Meg, I

don’t love the young gentleman; I don’t love the young gentleman, Meg,

Meg. Can a body speak plainer?”

“Most certainly her love has died,” asserted Fräulein Mosebach.

“Most certainly it has, Frieda, but that will not prevent me from being

bored with the Wilcoxes if I return the call.”

Then Helen simulated tears, and Fräulein Mosebach, who thought her

extremely amusing, did the same. “Oh, boo hoo! boo hoo hoo! Meg’s going

to return the call, and I can’t. ’Cos why? ’Cos I’m going to

German-eye.”

“If you are going to Germany, go and pack; if you aren’t, go and call

on the Wilcoxes instead of me.”

“But, Meg, Meg, I don’t love the young gentleman; I don’t love the

young—0 lud, who’s that coming down the stairs? I vow ’tis my brother.

O crimini!”

A male—even such a male as Tibby—was enough to stop the foolery. The

barrier of sex, though decreasing among the civilized, is still high,

and higher on the side of women. Helen could tell her sister all, and

her cousin much about Paul; she told her brother nothing. It was not

prudishness, for she now spoke of “the Wilcox ideal” with laughter, and

even with a growing brutality. Nor was it precaution, for Tibby seldom

repeated any news that did not concern himself. It was rather the

feeling that she betrayed a secret into the camp of men, and that,

however trivial it was on this side of the barrier, it would become

important on that. So she stopped, or rather began to fool on other

subjects, until her long-suffering relatives drove her upstairs.

Fräulein Mosebach followed her, but lingered to say heavily over the

banisters to Margaret, “It is all right—she does not love the young

man—he has not been worthy of her.”

“Yes, I know; thanks very much.”

“I thought I did right to tell you.”

“Ever so many thanks.”

“What’s that?” asked Tibby. No one told him, and he proceeded into the

dining-room, to eat Elvas plums.

That evening Margaret took decisive action. The house was very quiet,

and the fog—we are in November now—pressed against the windows like an

excluded ghost. Frieda and Helen and all their luggage had gone. Tibby,

who was not feeling well, lay stretched on a sofa by the fire. Margaret

sat by him, thinking. Her mind darted from impulse to impulse, and

finally marshalled them all in review. The practical person, who knows

what he wants at once, and generally knows nothing else, will excuse

her of indecision. But this was the way her mind worked. And when she

did act, no one could accuse her of indecision then. She hit out as

lustily as if she had not considered the matter at all. The letter that

she wrote Mrs. Wilcox glowed with the native hue of resolution. The

pale cast of thought was with her a breath rather than a tarnish, a

breath that leaves the colours all the more vivid when it has been

wiped away.

Dear Mrs. Wilcox,

I have to write something discourteous. It would be better if we did

not meet. Both my sister and my aunt have given displeasure to your

family, and, in my sister’s case, the grounds for displeasure might

recur. As far as I know, she no longer occupies her thoughts with your

son. But it would not be fair, either to her or to you, if they met,

and it is therefore right that our acquaintance which began so

pleasantly, should end.

I fear that you will not agree with this; indeed, I know that you will

not, since you have been good enough to call on us. It is only an

instinct on my part, and no doubt the instinct is wrong. My sister

would, undoubtedly, say that it is wrong. I write without her

knowledge, and I hope that you will not associate her with my

discourtesy.

Believe me,

Yours truly,

M. J. Schlegel

Margaret sent this letter round by post. Next morning she received the

following reply by hand:

Dear Miss Schlegel,

You should not have written me such a letter. I called to tell you that

Paul has gone abroad.

Ruth Wilcox

Margaret’s cheeks burnt. She could not finish her breakfast. She was on

fire with shame. Helen had told her that the youth was leaving England,

but other things had seemed more important, and she had forgotten. All

her absurd anxieties fell to the ground, and in their place arose the

certainty that she had been rude to Mrs. Wilcox. Rudeness affected

Margaret like a bitter taste in the mouth. It poisoned life. At times

it is necessary, but woe to those who employ it without due need. She

flung on a hat and shawl, just like a poor woman, and plunged into the

fog, which still continued. Her lips were compressed, the letter

remained in her hand, and in this state she crossed the street, entered

the marble vestibule of the flats, eluded the concierges, and ran up

the stairs till she reached the second-floor.

She sent in her name, and to her surprise was shown straight into Mrs.

Wilcox’s bedroom.

“Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, I have made the baddest blunder. I am more, more

ashamed and sorry than I can say.”

Mrs. Wilcox bowed gravely. She was offended, and did not pretend to the

contrary. She was sitting up in bed, writing letters on an invalid

table that spanned her knees. A breakfast tray was on another table

beside her. The light of the fire, the light from the window, and the

light of a candle-lamp, which threw a quivering halo round her hands,

combined to create a strange atmosphere of dissolution.

“I knew he was going to India in November, but I forgot.”

“He sailed on the 17th for Nigeria, in Africa.”

“I knew—I know. I have been too absurd all through. I am very much

ashamed.”

Mrs. Wilcox did not answer.

“I am more sorry than I can say, and I hope that you will forgive me.”

“It doesn’t matter, Miss Schlegel. It is good of you to have come round

so promptly.”

“It does matter,” cried Margaret. “I have been rude to you; and my

sister is not even at home, so there was not even that excuse.

“Indeed?”

“She has just gone to Germany.”

“She gone as well,” murmured the other. “Yes, certainly, it is quite

safe—safe, absolutely, now.”

“You’ve been worrying too!” exclaimed Margaret, getting more and more

excited, and taking a chair without invitation. “How perfectly

extraordinary! I can see that you have. You felt as I do; Helen mustn’t

meet him again.”

“I did think it best.”

“Now why?”

“That’s a most difficult question,” said Mrs. Wilcox, smiling, and a

little losing her expression of annoyance. “I think you put it best in

your letter—it was an instinct, which may be wrong.”

“It wasn’t that your son still—”

“Oh no; he often—my Paul is very young, you see.”

“Then what was it?”

She repeated: “An instinct which may be wrong.”

“In other words, they belong to types that can fall in love, but

couldn’t live together. That’s dreadfully probable. I’m afraid that in

nine cases out of ten Nature pulls one way and human nature another.”

“These are indeed ‘other words,’” said Mrs. Wilcox.” I had nothing so

coherent in my head. I was merely alarmed when I knew that my boy cared

for your sister.”

“Ah, I have always been wanting to ask you. How did you know? Helen was

so surprised when our aunt drove up, and you stepped forward and

arranged things. Did Paul tell you?”

“There is nothing to be gained by discussing that,” said Mrs. Wilcox

after a moment’s pause.

“Mrs. Wilcox, were you very angry with us last June? I wrote you a

letter and you didn’t answer it.”

“I was certainly against taking Mrs. Matheson’s flat. I knew it was

opposite your house.”

“But it’s all right now?”

“I think so.”

“You only think? You aren’t sure? I do love these little muddles tidied

up?”

“Oh yes, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Wilcox, moving with uneasiness beneath

the clothes. “I always sound uncertain over things. It is my way of

speaking.”

“That’s all right, and I’m sure too.”

Here the maid came in to remove the breakfast-tray. They were

interrupted, and when they resumed conversation it was on more normal

lines.

“I must say good-bye now—you will be getting up.”

“No—please stop a little longer—I am taking a day in bed. Now and then

I do.”

“I thought of you as one of the early risers.”

“At Howards End—yes; there is nothing to get up for in London.”

“Nothing to get up for?” cried the scandalized Margaret. “When there

are all the autumn exhibitions, and Ysaye playing in the afternoon! Not

to mention people.”

“The truth is, I am a little tired. First came the wedding, and then

Paul went off, and, instead of resting yesterday, I paid a round of

calls.”

“A wedding?”

“Yes; Charles, my elder son, is married.”

“Indeed!”

“We took the flat chiefly on that account, and also that Paul could get

his African outfit. The flat belongs to a cousin of my husband’s, and

she most kindly offered it to us. So before the day came we were able

to make the acquaintance of Dolly’s people, which we had not yet done.”

Margaret asked who Dolly’s people were.

“Fussell. The father is in the Indian army—retired; the brother is in

the army. The mother is dead.”

So perhaps these were the “chinless sunburnt men” whom Helen had espied

one afternoon through the window. Margaret felt mildly interested in

the fortunes of the Wilcox family. She had acquired the habit on

Helen’s account, and it still clung to her. She asked for more

information about Miss Dolly Fussell that was, and was given it in

even, unemotional tones. Mrs. Wilcox’s voice, though sweet and

compelling, had little range of expression. It suggested that pictures,

concerts, and people are all of small and equal value. Only once had it

quickened—when speaking of Howards End.

“Charles and Albert Fussell have known one another some time. They

belong to the same club, and are both devoted to golf. Dolly plays golf

too, though I believe not so well, and they first met in a mixed

foursome. We all like her, and are very much pleased. They were married

on the 11th, a few days before Paul sailed. Charles was very anxious to

have his brother as best man, so he made a great point of having it on

the 11th. The Fussells would have preferred it after Christmas, but

they were very nice about it. There is Dolly’s photograph—in that

double frame.”

“Are you quite certain that I’m not interrupting, Mrs. Wilcox?”

“Yes, quite.”

“Then I will stay. I’m enjoying this.”

Dolly’s photograph was now examined. It was signed “For dear Mims,”

which Mrs. Wilcox interpreted as “the name she and Charles had settled

that she should call me.” Dolly looked silly, and had one of those

triangular faces that so often prove attractive to a robust man. She

was very pretty. From her Margaret passed to Charles, whose features

prevailed opposite. She speculated on the forces that had drawn the two

together till God parted them. She found time to hope that they would

be happy.

“They have gone to Naples for their honeymoon.”

“Lucky people!”

“I can hardly imagine Charles in Italy.”

“Doesn’t he care for travelling?”

“He likes travel, but he does see through foreigners so. What he enjoys

most is a motor tour in England, and I think that would have carried

the day if the weather had not been so abominable. His father gave him

a car of his own for a wedding present, which for the present is being

stored at Howards End.”

“I suppose you have a garage there?”

“Yes. My husband built a little one only last month, to the west of the

house, not far from the wych-elm, in what used to be the paddock for

the pony.”

The last words had an indescribable ring about them.

“Where’s the pony gone?” asked Margaret after a pause.

“The pony? Oh, dead, ever so long ago.” “The wych-elm I remember. Helen

spoke of it as a very splendid tree.”

“It is the finest wych-elm in Hertfordshire. Did your sister tell you

about the teeth?”

“No.”

“Oh, it might interest you. There are pigs’ teeth stuck into the trunk,

about four feet from the ground. The country people put them in long

ago, and they think that if they chew a piece of the bark, it will cure

the toothache. The teeth are almost grown over now, and no one comes to

the tree.”

“I should. I love folklore and all festering superstitions.”

“Do you think that the tree really did cure toothache, if one believed

in it?”

“Of course it did. It would cure anything—once.”

“Certainly I remember cases—you see I lived at Howards End long, long

before Mr. Wilcox knew it. I was born there.”

The conversation again shifted. At the time it seemed little more than

aimless chatter. She was interested when her hostess explained that

Howards End was her own property. She was bored when too minute an

account was given of the Fussell family, of the anxieties of Charles

concerning Naples, of the movements of Mr. Wilcox and Evie, who were

motoring in Yorkshire. Margaret could not bear being bored. She grew

inattentive, played with the photograph frame, dropped it, smashed

Dolly’s glass, apologized, was pardoned, cut her finger thereon, was

pitied, and finally said she must be going—there was all the

housekeeping to do, and she had to interview Tibby’s riding-master.

Then the curious note was struck again.

“Good-bye, Miss Schlegel, good-bye. Thank you for coming. You have

cheered me up.”

“I’m so glad!”

“I—I wonder whether you ever think about yourself.”

“I think of nothing else,” said Margaret, blushing, but letting her

hand remain in that of the invalid.

“I wonder. I wondered at Heidelberg.”

“_I’m_ sure!”

“I almost think—”

“Yes?” asked Margaret, for there was a long pause—a pause that was

somehow akin to the flicker of the fire, the quiver of the reading-lamp

upon their hands, the white blur from the window; a pause of shifting

and eternal shadows.

“I almost think you forget you’re a girl.”

Margaret was startled and a little annoyed. “I’m twenty-nine,” she

remarked. “That not so wildly girlish.”

Mrs. Wilcox smiled.

“What makes you say that? Do you mean that I have been gauche and

rude?”

A shake of the head. “I only meant that I am fifty-one, and that to me

both of you—Read it all in some book or other; I cannot put things

clearly.”

“Oh, I’ve got it—inexperience. I’m no better than Helen, you mean, and

yet I presume to advise her.”

“Yes. You have got it. Inexperience is the word.”

“Inexperience,” repeated Margaret, in serious yet buoyant tones. “Of

course, I have everything to learn—absolutely everything—just as much

as Helen. Life’s very difficult and full of surprises. At all events,

I’ve got as far as that. To be humble and kind, to go straight ahead,

to love people rather than pity them, to remember the submerged—well,

one can’t do all these things at once, worse luck, because they’re so

contradictory. It’s then that proportion comes in—to live by

proportion. Don’t _begin_ with proportion. Only prigs do that. Let

proportion come in as a last resource, when the better things have

failed, and a deadlock—Gracious me, I’ve started preaching!”

“Indeed, you put the difficulties of life splendidly,” said Mrs.

Wilcox, withdrawing her hand into the deeper shadows. “It is just what

I should have liked to say about them myself.”

Chapter 9

Mrs. Wilcox cannot be accused of giving Margaret much information about

life. And Margaret, on the other hand, has made a fair show of modesty,

and has pretended to an inexperience that she certainly did not feel.

She had kept house for over ten years; she had entertained, almost with

distinction; she had brought up a charming sister, and was bringing up

a brother. Surely, if experience is attainable, she had attained it.

Yet the little luncheon-party that she gave in Mrs. Wilcox’s honour was

not a success. The new friend did not blend with the “one or two

delightful people” who had been asked to meet her, and the atmosphere

was one of polite bewilderment. Her tastes were simple, her knowledge

of culture slight, and she was not interested in the New English Art

Club, nor in the dividing-line between Journalism and Literature, which

was started as a conversational hare. The delightful people darted

after it with cries of joy, Margaret leading them, and not till the

meal was half over did they realize that the principal guest had taken

no part in the chase. There was no common topic. Mrs. Wilcox, whose

life had been spent in the service of husband and sons, had little to

say to strangers who had never shared it, and whose age was half her

own. Clever talk alarmed her, and withered her delicate imaginings; it

was the social counterpart of a motorcar, all jerks, and she was a

wisp of hay, a flower. Twice she deplored the weather, twice criticized

the train service on the Great Northern Railway. They vigorously

assented, and rushed on, and when she inquired whether there was any

news of Helen, her hostess was too much occupied in placing Rothenstein

to answer. The question was repeated: “I hope that your sister is safe

in Germany by now.” Margaret checked herself and said, “Yes, thank you;

I heard on Tuesday.” But the demon of vociferation was in her, and the

next moment she was off again.

“Only on Tuesday, for they live right away at Stettin. Did you ever

know any one living at Stettin?”

“Never,” said Mrs. Wilcox gravely, while her neighbour, a young man low

down in the Education Office, began to discuss what people who lived at

Stettin ought to look like. Was there such a thing as Stettininity?

Margaret swept on.

“People at Stettin drop things into boats out of overhanging

warehouses. At least, our cousins do, but aren’t particularly rich. The

town isn’t interesting, except for a clock that rolls its eyes, and the

view of the Oder, which truly is something special. Oh, Mrs. Wilcox,

you would love the Oder! The river, or rather rivers—there seem to be

dozens of them—are intense blue, and the plain they run through an

intensest green.”

“Indeed! That sounds like a most beautiful view, Miss Schlegel.”

“So I say, but Helen, who will muddle things, says no, it’s like music.

The course of the Oder is to be like music. It’s obliged to remind her

of a symphonic poem. The part by the landing-stage is in B minor, if I

remember rightly, but lower down things get extremely mixed. There is a

slodgy theme in several keys at once, meaning mud-banks, and another

for the navigable canal, and the exit into the Baltic is in C sharp

major, pianissimo.”

“What do the overhanging warehouses make of that?” asked the man,

laughing.

“They make a great deal of it,” replied Margaret, unexpectedly rushing

off on a new track. “I think it’s affectation to compare the Oder to

music, and so do you, but the overhanging warehouses of Stettin take

beauty seriously, which we don’t, and the average Englishman doesn’t,

and despises all who do. Now don’t say ‘Germans have no taste,’ or I

shall scream. They haven’t. But—but—such a tremendous but!—they take

poetry seriously. They do take poetry seriously.

“Is anything gained by that?”

“Yes, yes. The German is always on the lookout for beauty. He may miss

it through stupidity, or misinterpret it, but he is always asking

beauty to enter his life, and I believe that in the end it will come.

At Heidelberg I met a fat veterinary surgeon whose voice broke with

sobs as he repeated some mawkish poetry. So easy for me to laugh—I, who

never repeat poetry, good or bad, and cannot remember one fragment of

verse to thrill myself with. My blood boils—well, I’m half German, so

put it down to patriotism—when I listen to the tasteful contempt of the

average islander for things Teutonic, whether they’re Böcklin or my

veterinary surgeon. ‘Oh, Böcklin,’ they say; ‘he strains after beauty,

he peoples Nature with gods too consciously.’ Of course Böcklin

strains, because he wants something—beauty and all the other intangible

gifts that are floating about the world. So his landscapes don’t come

off, and Leader’s do.”

“I am not sure that I agree. Do you?” said he, turning to Mrs. Wilcox.

She replied: “I think Miss Schlegel puts everything splendidly”; and a

chill fell on the conversation.

“Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, say something nicer than that. It’s such a snub to be

told you put things splendidly.”

“I do not mean it as a snub. Your last speech interested me so much.

Generally people do not seem quite to like Germany. I have long wanted

to hear what is said on the other side.”

“The other side? Then you do disagree. Oh, good! Give us your side.”

“I have no side. But my husband”—her voice softened, the chill

increased—“has very little faith in the Continent, and our children

have all taken after him.”

“On what grounds? Do they feel that the Continent is in bad form?”

Mrs. Wilcox had no idea; she paid little attention to grounds. She was

not intellectual, nor even alert, and it was odd that, all the same,

she should give the idea of greatness. Margaret, zigzagging with her

friends over Thought and Art, was conscious of a personality that

transcended their own and dwarfed their activities. There was no

bitterness in Mrs. Wilcox; there was not even criticism; she was

lovable, and no ungracious or uncharitable word had passed her lips.

Yet she and daily life were out of focus: one or the other must show

blurred. And at lunch she seemed more out of focus than usual, and

nearer the line that divides life from a life that may be of greater

importance.

“You will admit, though, that the Continent—it seems silly to speak of

‘the Continent,’ but really it is all more like itself than any part of

it is like England. England is unique. Do have another jelly first. I

was going to say that the Continent, for good or for evil, is

interested in ideas. Its Literature and Art have what one might call

the kink of the unseen about them, and this persists even through

decadence and affectation. There is more liberty of action in England,

but for liberty of thought go to bureaucratic Prussia. People will

there discuss with humility vital questions that we here think

ourselves too good to touch with tongs.”

“I do not want to go to Prussia” said Mrs. Wilcox—“not even to see

that interesting view that you were describing. And for discussing with

humility I am too old. We never discuss anything at Howards End.”

“Then you ought to!” said Margaret. “Discussion keeps a house alive. It

cannot stand by bricks and mortar alone.”

“It cannot stand without them,” said Mrs. Wilcox, unexpectedly catching

on to the thought, and rousing, for the first and last time, a faint

hope in the breasts of the delightful people. “It cannot stand without

them, and I sometimes think—But I cannot expect your generation to

agree, for even my daughter disagrees with me here.”

“Never mind us or her. Do say!”

“I sometimes think that it is wiser to leave action and discussion to

men.”

There was a little silence.

“One admits that the arguments against the suffrage are extraordinarily

strong,” said a girl opposite, leaning forward and crumbling her bread.

“Are they? I never follow any arguments. I am only too thankful not to

have a vote myself.”

“We didn’t mean the vote, though, did we?” supplied Margaret. “Aren’t

we differing on something much wider, Mrs. Wilcox? Whether women are to

remain what they have been since the dawn of history; or whether, since

men have moved forward so far, they too may move forward a little now.

I say they may. I would even admit a biological change.”

“I don’t know, I don’t know.”

“I must be getting back to my overhanging warehouse,” said the man.

“They’ve turned disgracefully strict.”

Mrs. Wilcox also rose.

“Oh, but come upstairs for a little. Miss Quested plays. Do you like

MacDowell? Do you mind him only having two noises? If you must really

go, I’ll see you out. Won’t you even have coffee?”

They left the dining-room, closing the door behind them, and as Mrs.

Wilcox buttoned up her jacket, she said: “What an interesting life you

all lead in London!”

“No, we don’t,” said Margaret, with a sudden revulsion. “We lead the

lives of gibbering monkeys. Mrs. Wilcox—really—We have something quiet

and stable at the bottom. We really have. All my friends have. Don’t

pretend you enjoyed lunch, for you loathed it, but forgive me by coming

again, alone, or by asking me to you.”

“I am used to young people,” said Mrs. Wilcox, and with each word she

spoke the outlines of known things grew dim. “I hear a great deal of

chatter at home, for we, like you, entertain a great deal. With us it

is more sport and politics, but—I enjoyed my lunch very much, Miss

Schlegel, dear, and am not pretending, and only wish I could have

joined in more. For one thing, I’m not particularly well just today.

For another, you younger people move so quickly that it dazes me.

Charles is the same, Dolly the same. But we are all in the same boat,

old and young. I never forget that.”

They were silent for a moment. Then, with a newborn emotion, they shook

hands. The conversation ceased suddenly when Margaret re-entered the

dining-room: her friends had been talking over her new friend, and had

dismissed her as uninteresting.

Chapter 10

Several days passed.

Was Mrs. Wilcox one of the unsatisfactory people—there are many of

them—who dangle intimacy and then withdraw it? They evoke our interests

and affections, and keep the life of the spirit dawdling round them.

Then they withdraw. When physical passion is involved, there is a

definite name for such behaviour—flirting—and if carried far enough it

is punishable by law. But no law—not public opinion even—punishes those

who coquette with friendship, though the dull ache that they inflict,

the sense of misdirected effort and exhaustion, may be as intolerable.

Was she one of these?

Margaret feared so at first, for, with a Londoner’s impatience, she

wanted everything to be settled up immediately. She mistrusted the

periods of quiet that are essential to true growth. Desiring to book

Mrs. Wilcox as a friend, she pressed on the ceremony, pencil, as it

were, in hand, pressing the more because the rest of the family were

away, and the opportunity seemed favourable. But the elder woman would

not be hurried. She refused to fit in with the Wickham Place set, or to

reopen discussion of Helen and Paul, whom Margaret would have utilized

as a short-cut. She took her time, or perhaps let time take her, and

when the crisis did come all was ready.

The crisis opened with a message: would Miss Schlegel come shopping?

Christmas was nearing, and Mrs. Wilcox felt behind-hand with the

presents. She had taken some more days in bed, and must make up for

lost time. Margaret accepted, and at eleven o’clock one cheerless

morning they started out in a brougham.

“First of all,” began Margaret, “we must make a list and tick off the

people’s names. My aunt always does, and this fog may thicken up any

moment. Have you any ideas?”

“I thought we would go to Harrod’s or the Haymarket Stores,” said Mrs.

Wilcox rather hopelessly. “Everything is sure to be there. I am not a

good shopper. The din is so confusing, and your aunt is quite right—one

ought to make a list. Take my notebook, then, and write your own name

at the top of the page.”

“Oh, hooray!” said Margaret, writing it. “How very kind of you to start

with me!” But she did not want to receive anything expensive. Their

acquaintance was singular rather than intimate, and she divined that

the Wilcox clan would resent any expenditure on outsiders; the more

compact families do. She did not want to be thought a second Helen, who

would snatch presents since she could not snatch young men, nor to be

exposed, like a second Aunt Juley, to the insults of Charles. A certain

austerity of demeanour was best, and she added: “I don’t really want a

Yuletide gift, though. In fact, I’d rather not.”

“Why?”

“Because I’ve odd ideas about Christmas. Because I have all that money

can buy. I want more people, but no more things.”

“I should like to give you something worth your acquaintance, Miss

Schlegel, in memory of your kindness to me during my lonely fortnight.

It has so happened that I have been left alone, and you have stopped me

from brooding. I am too apt to brood.”

“If that is so,” said Margaret, “if I have happened to be of use to

you, which I didn’t know, you cannot pay me back with anything

tangible.”

“ I suppose not, but one would like to. Perhaps I shall think of

something as we go about.”

Her name remained at the head of the list, but nothing was written

opposite it. They drove from shop to shop. The air was white, and when

they alighted it tasted like cold pennies. At times they passed through

a clot of grey. Mrs. Wilcox’s vitality was low that morning, and it was

Margaret who decided on a horse for this little girl, a golliwog for

that, for the rector’s wife a copper warming-tray. “We always give the

servants money.” “Yes, do you, yes, much easier,” replied Margaret, but

felt the grotesque impact of the unseen upon the seen, and saw issuing

from a forgotten manger at Bethlehem this torrent of coins and toys.

Vulgarity reigned. Public-houses, besides their usual exhortation

against temperance reform, invited men to “Join our Christmas goose

club”—one bottle of gin, etc., or two, according to subscription. A

poster of a woman in tights heralded the Christmas pantomime, and

little red devils, who had come in again that year, were prevalent upon

the Christmas-cards. Margaret was no morbid idealist. She did not wish

this spate of business and self-advertisement checked. It was only the

occasion of it that struck her with amazement annually. How many of

these vacillating shoppers and tired shop-assistants realized that it

was a divine event that drew them together? She realized it, though

standing outside in the matter. She was not a Christian in the accepted

sense; she did not believe that God had ever worked among us as a young

artisan. These people, or most of them, believed it, and if pressed,

would affirm it in words. But the visible signs of their belief were

Regent Street or Drury Lane, a little mud displaced, a little money

spent, a little food cooked, eaten, and forgotten. Inadequate. But in

public who shall express the unseen adequately? It is private life that

holds out the mirror to infinity; personal intercourse, and that alone,

that ever hints at a personality beyond our daily vision.

“No, I do like Christmas on the whole,” she announced. “In its clumsy

way, it does approach Peace and Goodwill. But oh, it is clumsier every

year.”

“Is it? I am only used to country Christmases.”

“We are usually in London, and play the game with vigour—carols at the

Abbey, clumsy midday meal, clumsy dinner for the maids, followed by

Christmas-tree and dancing of poor children, with songs from Helen. The

drawing-room does very well for that. We put the tree in the

powder-closet, and draw a curtain when the candles are lighted, and

with the looking-glass behind it looks quite pretty. I wish we might

have a powder-closet in our next house. Of course, the tree has to be

very small, and the presents don’t hang on it. No; the presents reside

in a sort of rocky landscape made of crumpled brown paper.”

“You spoke of your ‘next house,’ Miss Schlegel. Then are you leaving

Wickham Place?”

“Yes, in two or three years, when the lease expires. We must.”

“Have you been there long?”

“All our lives.”

“You will be very sorry to leave it.”

“I suppose so. We scarcely realize it yet. My father—” She broke off,

for they had reached the stationery department of the Haymarket Stores,

and Mrs. Wilcox wanted to order some private greeting cards.

“If possible, something distinctive,” she sighed. At the counter she

found a friend, bent on the same errand, and conversed with her

insipidly, wasting much time. “My husband and our daughter are

motoring.”

“Bertha too? Oh, fancy, what a coincidence!” Margaret, though not

practical, could shine in such company as this. While they talked, she

went through a volume of specimen cards, and submitted one for Mrs.

Wilcox’s inspection. Mrs. Wilcox was delighted—so original, words so

sweet; she would order a hundred like that, and could never be

sufficiently grateful. Then, just as the assistant was booking the

order, she said: “Do you know, I’ll wait. On second thoughts, I’ll

wait. There’s plenty of time still, isn’t there, and I shall be able to

get Evie’s opinion.”

They returned to the carriage by devious paths; when they were in, she

said, “But couldn’t you get it renewed?”

“I beg your pardon?” asked Margaret.

“The lease, I mean.”

“Oh, the lease! Have you been thinking of that all the time? How very

kind of you!”

“Surely something could be done.”

“No; values have risen too enormously. They mean to pull down Wickham

Place, and build flats like yours.”

“But how horrible!”

“Landlords are horrible.”

Then she said vehemently: “It is monstrous, Miss Schlegel; it isn’t

right. I had no idea that this was hanging over you. I do pity you from

the bottom of my heart. To be parted from your house, your father’s

house—it oughtn’t to be allowed. It is worse than dying. I would rather

die than—Oh, poor girls! Can what they call civilization be right, if

people mayn’t die in the room where they were born? My dear, I am so

sorry—”

Margaret did not know what to say. Mrs. Wilcox had been overtired by

the shopping, and was inclined to hysteria.

“Howards End was nearly pulled down once. It would have killed me.”

“Howards End must be a very different house to ours. We are fond of

ours, but there is nothing distinctive about it. As you saw, it is an

ordinary London house. We shall easily find another.”

“So you think.”

“Again my lack of experience, I suppose!” said Margaret, easing away

from the subject. “I can’t say anything when you take up that line,

Mrs. Wilcox. I wish I could see myself as you see me—foreshortened into

a backfisch. Quite the ingénue. Very charming—wonderfully well read for

my age, but incapable—”

Mrs. Wilcox would not be deterred. “Come down with me to Howards End

now,” she said, more vehemently than ever. “I want you to see it. You

have never seen it. I want to hear what you say about it, for you do

put things so wonderfully.”

Margaret glanced at the pitiless air and then at the tired face of her

companion. “Later on I should love it,” she continued, “but it’s hardly

the weather for such an expedition, and we ought to start when we’re

fresh. Isn’t the house shut up, too?”

She received no answer. Mrs. Wilcox appeared to be annoyed.

“Might I come some other day?”

Mrs. Wilcox bent forward and tapped the glass. “Back to Wickham Place,

please!” was her order to the coachman. Margaret had been snubbed.

“A thousand thanks, Miss Schlegel, for all your help.”

“Not at all.”

“It is such a comfort to get the presents off my mind—the

Christmas-cards especially. I do admire your choice.”

It was her turn to receive no answer. In her turn Margaret became

annoyed.

“My husband and Evie will be back the day after tomorrow. That is why I

dragged you out shopping today. I stayed in town chiefly to shop, but

got through nothing, and now he writes that they must cut their tour

short, the weather is so bad, and the police-traps have been so

bad—nearly as bad as in Surrey. Ours is such a careful chauffeur, and

my husband feels it particularly hard that they should be treated like

road-hogs.”

“Why?”

“Well, naturally he—he isn’t a road-hog.”

“He was exceeding the speed-limit, I conclude. He must expect to suffer

with the lower animals.”

Mrs. Wilcox was silenced. In growing discomfort they drove homewards.

The city seemed Satanic, the narrower streets oppressing like the

galleries of a mine. No harm was done by the fog to trade, for it lay

high, and the lighted windows of the shops were thronged with

customers. It was rather a darkening of the spirit which fell back upon

itself, to find a more grievous darkness within. Margaret nearly spoke

a dozen times, but something throttled her. She felt petty and awkward,

and her meditations on Christmas grew more cynical. Peace? It may bring

other gifts, but is there a single Londoner to whom Christmas is

peaceful? The craving for excitement and for elaboration has ruined

that blessing. Goodwill? Had she seen any example of it in the hordes

of purchasers? Or in herself. She had failed to respond to this

invitation merely because it was a little queer and imaginative—she,

whose birthright it was to nourish imagination! Better to have

accepted, to have tired themselves a little by the journey, than coldly

to reply, “Might I come some other day?” Her cynicism left her. There

would be no other day. This shadowy woman would never ask her again.

They parted at the Mansions. Mrs. Wilcox went in after due civilities,

and Margaret watched the tall, lonely figure sweep up the hall to the

lift. As the glass doors closed on it she had the sense of an

imprisonment. The beautiful head disappeared first, still buried in the

muff, the long trailing skirt followed. A woman of undefinable rarity

was going up heaven-ward, like a specimen in a bottle. And into what a

heaven—a vault as of hell, sooty black, from which soots descended!

At lunch her brother, seeing her inclined for silence, insisted on

talking. Tibby was not ill-natured, but from babyhood something drove

him to do the unwelcome and the unexpected. Now he gave her a long

account of the day-school that he sometimes patronized. The account was

interesting, and she had often pressed him for it before, but she could

not attend now, for her mind was focussed on the invisible. She

discerned that Mrs. Wilcox, though a loving wife and mother, had only

one passion in life—her house—and that the moment was solemn when she

invited a friend to share this passion with her. To answer “another

day” was to answer as a fool. “Another day” will do for brick and

mortar, but not for the Holy of Holies into which Howards End had been

transfigured. Her own curiosity was slight. She had heard more than

enough about it in the summer. The nine windows, the vine, and the

wych-elm had no pleasant connections for her, and she would have

preferred to spend the afternoon at a concert. But imagination

triumphed. While her brother held forth she determined to go, at

whatever cost, and to compel Mrs. Wilcox to go, too. When lunch was

over she stepped over to the flats.

Mrs. Wilcox had just gone away for the night.

Margaret said that it was of no consequence, hurried downstairs, and

took a hansom to King’s Cross. She was convinced that the escapade was

important, though it would have puzzled her to say why. There was a

question of imprisonment and escape, and though she did not know the

time of the train, she strained her eyes for the St. Pancras’ clock.

Then the clock of King’s Cross swung into sight, a second moon in that

infernal sky, and her cab drew up at the station. There was a train for

Hilton in five minutes. She took a ticket, asking in her agitation for

a single. As she did so, a grave and happy voice saluted her and

thanked her.

“I will come if I still may,” said Margaret, laughing nervously.

“You are coming to sleep, dear, too. It is in the morning that my house

is most beautiful. You are coming to stop. I cannot show you my meadow

properly except at sunrise. These fogs”—she pointed at the station

roof—“never spread far. I dare say they are sitting in the sun in

Hertfordshire, and you will never repent joining them.

“I shall never repent joining you.”

“It is the same.”

They began the walk up the long platform. Far at its end stood the

train, breasting the darkness without. They never reached it. Before

imagination could triumph, there were cries of “Mother! Mother!” and a

heavy-browed girl darted out of the cloak-room and seized Mrs. Wilcox

by the arm.

“Evie!” she gasped. “Evie, my pet—”

The girl called, “Father! I say! look who’s here.”

“Evie, dearest girl, why aren’t you in Yorkshire?”

“No—motor smash—changed plans—Father’s coming.”

“Why, Ruth!” cried Mr. Wilcox, joining them. “What in the name of all

that’s wonderful are you doing here, Ruth?”

Mrs. Wilcox had recovered herself.

“Oh, Henry dear!—here’s a lovely surprise—but let me introduce—but I

think you know Miss Schlegel.”

“Oh, yes,” he replied, not greatly interested. “But how’s yourself,

Ruth?”

“Fit as a fiddle,” she answered gaily.

“So are we and so was our car, which ran A-1 as far as Ripon, but there

a wretched horse and cart which a fool of a driver—”

“Miss Schlegel, our little outing must be for another day.”

“I was saying that this fool of a driver, as the policeman himself

admits—”

“Another day, Mrs. Wilcox. Of course.”

“—But as we’ve insured against third party risks, it won’t so much

matter—”

“—Cart and car being practically at right angles—”

The voices of the happy family rose high. Margaret was left alone. No

one wanted her. Mrs. Wilcox walked out of King’s Cross between her

husband and her daughter, listening to both of them.

Chapter 11

The funeral was over. The carriages rolled away through the soft mud,

and only the poor remained. They approached to the newly-dug shaft and

looked their last at the coffin, now almost hidden beneath the

spadefuls of clay. It was their moment. Most of them were women from

the dead woman’s district, to whom black garments had been served out

by Mr. Wilcox’s orders. Pure curiosity had brought others. They

thrilled with the excitement of a death, and of a rapid death, and

stood in groups or moved between the graves, like drops of ink. The son

of one of them, a wood-cutter, was perched high above their heads,

pollarding one of the churchyard elms. From where he sat he could see

the village of Hilton, strung upon the North Road, with its accreting

suburbs; the sunset beyond, scarlet and orange, winking at him beneath

brows of grey; the church; the plantations; and behind him an unspoilt

country of fields and farms. But he, too, was rolling the event

luxuriously in his mouth. He tried to tell his mother down below all

that he had felt when he saw the coffin approaching: how he could not

leave his work, and yet did not like to go on with it; how he had

almost slipped out of the tree, he was so upset; the rooks had cawed,

and no wonder—it was as if rooks knew too. His mother claimed the

prophetic power herself—she had seen a strange look about Mrs. Wilcox

for some time. London had done the mischief, said others. She had been

a kind lady; her grandmother had been kind, too—a plainer person, but

very kind. Ah, the old sort was dying out! Mr. Wilcox, he was a kind

gentleman. They advanced to the topic again and again, dully, but with

exaltation. The funeral of a rich person was to them what the funeral

of Alcestis or Ophelia is to the educated. It was Art; though remote

from life, it enhanced life’s values, and they witnessed it avidly.

The grave-diggers, who had kept up an undercurrent of disapproval—they

disliked Charles; it was not a moment to speak of such things, but they

did not like Charles Wilcox—the grave-diggers finished their work and

piled up the wreaths and crosses above it. The sun set over Hilton: the

grey brows of the evening flushed a little, and were cleft with one

scarlet frown. Chattering sadly to each other, the mourners passed

through the lych-gate and traversed the chestnut avenues that led down

to the village. The young wood-cutter stayed a little longer, poised

above the silence and swaying rhythmically. At last the bough fell

beneath his saw. With a grunt, he descended, his thoughts dwelling no

longer on death, but on love, for he was mating. He stopped as he

passed the new grave; a sheaf of tawny chrysanthemums had caught his

eye. “They didn’t ought to have coloured flowers at buryings,” he

reflected. Trudging on a few steps, he stopped again, looked furtively

at the dusk, turned back, wrenched a chrysanthemum from the sheaf, and

hid it in his pocket.

After him came silence absolute. The cottage that abutted on the

churchyard was empty, and no other house stood near. Hour after hour

the scene of the interment remained without an eye to witness it.

Clouds drifted over it from the west; or the church may have been a

ship, high-prowed, steering with all its company towards infinity.

Towards morning the air grew colder, the sky clearer, the surface of

the earth hard and sparkling above the prostrate dead. The wood-cutter,

returning after a night of joy, reflected: “They lilies, they

chrysants; it’s a pity I didn’t take them all.”

Up at Howards End they were attempting breakfast. Charles and Evie sat

in the dining-room, with Mrs. Charles. Their father, who could not bear

to see a face, breakfasted upstairs. He suffered acutely. Pain came

over him in spasms, as if it was physical, and even while he was about

to eat, his eyes would fill with tears, and he would lay down the

morsel untasted.

He remembered his wife’s even goodness during thirty years. Not

anything in detail—not courtship or early raptures—but just the

unvarying virtue, that seemed to him a woman’s noblest quality. So many

women are capricious, breaking into odd flaws of passion or frivolity.

Not so his wife. Year after year, summer and winter, as bride and

mother, she had been the same, he had always trusted her. Her

tenderness! Her innocence! The wonderful innocence that was hers by the

gift of God. Ruth knew no more of worldly wickedness and wisdom than

did the flowers in her garden, or the grass in her field. Her idea of

business—“Henry, why do people who have enough money try to get more

money?” Her idea of politics—“I am sure that if the mothers of various

nations could meet, there would be no more wars.” Her idea of

religion—ah, this had been a cloud, but a cloud that passed. She came

of Quaker stock, and he and his family, formerly Dissenters, were now

members of the Church of England. The rector’s sermons had at first

repelled her, and she had expressed a desire for “a more inward light,”

adding, “not so much for myself as for baby” (Charles). Inward light

must have been granted, for he heard no complaints in later years. They

brought up their three children without dispute. They had never

disputed.

She lay under the earth now. She had gone, and as if to make her going

the more bitter, had gone with a touch of mystery that was all unlike

her. “Why didn’t you tell me you knew of it?” he had moaned, and her

faint voice had answered: “I didn’t want to, Henry—I might have been

wrong—and every one hates illnesses.” He had been told of the horror by

a strange doctor, whom she had consulted during his absence from town.

Was this altogether just? Without fully explaining, she had died. It

was a fault on her part, and—tears rushed into his eyes—what a little

fault! It was the only time she had deceived him in those thirty years.

He rose to his feet and looked out of the window, for Evie had come in

with the letters, and he could meet no one’s eye. Ah yes—she had been a

good woman—she had been steady. He chose the word deliberately. To him

steadiness included all praise.

He himself, gazing at the wintry garden, is in appearance a steady man.

His face was not as square as his son’s, and, indeed, the chin, though

firm enough in outline, retreated a little, and the lips, ambiguous,

were curtained by a moustache. But there was no external hint of

weakness. The eyes, if capable of kindness and goodfellowship, if ruddy

for the moment with tears, were the eyes of one who could not be

driven. The forehead, too, was like Charles’s. High and straight, brown

and polished, merging abruptly into temples and skull, it has the

effect of a bastion that protected his head from the world. At times it

had the effect of a blank wall. He had dwelt behind it, intact and

happy, for fifty years.

“The post’s come, Father,” said Evie awkwardly.

“Thanks. Put it down.”

“Has the breakfast been all right?”

“Yes, thanks.”

The girl glanced at him and at it with constraint. She did not know

what to do.

“Charles says do you want the _Times_?”

“No, I’ll read it later.”

“Ring if you want anything, Father, won’t you?”

“I’ve all I want.”

Having sorted the letters from the circulars, she went back to the

dining-room.

“Father’s eaten nothing,” she announced, sitting down with wrinkled

brows behind the tea-urn—

Charles did not answer, but after a moment he ran quickly upstairs,

opened the door, and said: “Look here, Father, you must eat, you know”;

and having paused for a reply that did not come, stole down again.

“He’s going to read his letters first, I think,” he said evasively; “I

dare say he will go on with his breakfast afterwards.” Then he took up

the _Times_, and for some time there was no sound except the clink of

cup against saucer and of knife on plate.

Poor Mrs. Charles sat between her silent companions, terrified at the

course of events, and a little bored. She was a rubbishy little

creature, and she knew it. A telegram had dragged her from Naples to

the death-bed of a woman whom she had scarcely known. A word from her

husband had plunged her into mourning. She desired to mourn inwardly as

well, but she wished that Mrs. Wilcox, since fated to die, could have

died before the marriage, for then less would have been expected of

her. Crumbling her toast, and too nervous to ask for the butter, she

remained almost motionless, thankful only for this, that her

father-in-law was having his breakfast upstairs.

At last Charles spoke. “They had no business to be pollarding those

elms yesterday,” he said to his sister.

“No indeed.”

“I must make a note of that,” he continued. “I am surprised that the

rector allowed it.”

“Perhaps it may not be the rector’s affair.”

“Whose else could it be?”

“The lord of the manor.”

“Impossible.”

“Butter, Dolly?”

“Thank you, Evie dear. Charles—”

“Yes, dear?”

“I didn’t know one could pollard elms. I thought one only pollarded

willows.”

“Oh no, one can pollard elms.”

“Then why oughtn’t the elms in the churchyard to be pollarded?”

Charles frowned a little, and turned again to his sister. “Another

point. I must speak to Chalkeley.”

“Yes, rather; you must complain to Chalkeley.”

“It’s no good him saying he is not responsible for those men. He is

responsible.”

“Yes, rather.”

Brother and sister were not callous. They spoke thus, partly because

they desired to keep Chalkeley up to the mark—a healthy desire in its

way—partly because they avoided the personal note in life. All Wilcoxes

did. It did not seem to them of supreme importance. Or it may be as

Helen supposed: they realized its importance, but were afraid of it.

Panic and emptiness, could one glance behind. They were not callous,

and they left the breakfast-table with aching hearts. Their mother

never had come in to breakfast. It was in the other rooms, and

especially in the garden, that they felt her loss most. As Charles went

out to the garage, he was reminded at every step of the woman who had

loved him and whom he could never replace. What battles he had fought

against her gentle conservatism! How she had disliked improvements, yet

how loyally she had accepted them when made! He and his father—what

trouble they had had to get this very garage! With what difficulty had

they persuaded her to yield them to the paddock for it—the paddock that

she loved more dearly than the garden itself! The vine—she had got her

way about the vine. It still encumbered the south wall with its

unproductive branches. And so with Evie, as she stood talking to the

cook. Though she could take up her mother’s work inside the house, just

as the man could take it up without, she felt that something unique had

fallen out of her life. Their grief, though less poignant than their

father’s, grew from deeper roots, for a wife may be replaced; a mother

never.

Charles would go back to the office. There was little to do at Howards

End. The contents of his mother’s will had been long known to them.

There were no legacies, no annuities, none of the posthumous bustle

with which some of the dead prolong their activities. Trusting her

husband, she had left him everything without reserve. She was quite a

poor woman—the house had been all her dowry, and the house would come

to Charles in time. Her water-colours Mr. Wilcox intended to reserve

for Paul, while Evie would take the jewellery and lace. How easily she

slipped out of life! Charles thought the habit laudable, though he did

not intend to adopt it himself, whereas Margaret would have seen in it

an almost culpable indifference to earthly fame. Cynicism—not the

superficial cynicism that snarls and sneers, but the cynicism that can

go with courtesy and tenderness—that was the note of Mrs. Wilcox’s

will. She wanted not to vex people. That accomplished, the earth might

freeze over her for ever.

No, there was nothing for Charles to wait for. He could not go on with

his honeymoon, so he would go up to London and work—he felt too

miserable hanging about. He and Dolly would have the furnished flat

while his father rested quietly in the country with Evie. He could also

keep an eye on his own little house, which was being painted and

decorated for him in one of the Surrey suburbs, and in which he hoped

to install himself soon after Christmas. Yes, he would go up after

lunch in his new motor, and the town servants, who had come down for

the funeral, would go up by train.

He found his father’s chauffeur in the garage, said, “Morning” without

looking at the man’s face, and, bending over the car, continued:

“Hullo! my new car’s been driven!”

“Has it, sir?”

“Yes,” said Charles, getting rather red; “and whoever’s driven it

hasn’t cleaned it properly, for there’s mud on the axle. Take it off.”

The man went for the cloths without a word. He was a chauffeur as ugly

as sin—not that this did him disservice with Charles, who thought charm

in a man rather rot, and had soon got rid of the little Italian beast

with whom they had started.

“Charles—” His bride was tripping after him over the hoar-frost, a

dainty black column, her little face and elaborate mourning hat forming

the capital thereof.

“One minute, I’m busy. Well, Crane, who’s been driving it, do you

suppose?”

“Don’t know, I’m sure, sir. No one’s driven it since I’ve been back,

but, of course, there’s the fortnight I’ve been away with the other car

in Yorkshire.”

The mud came off easily.

“Charles, your father’s down. Something’s happened. He wants you in the

house at once. Oh, Charles!”

“Wait, dear, wait a minute. Who had the key to the garage while you

were away, Crane?”

“The gardener, sir.”

“Do you mean to tell me that old Penny can drive a motor?”

“No, sir; no one’s had the motor out, sir.”

“Then how do you account for the mud on the axle?”

“I can’t, of course, say for the time I’ve been in Yorkshire. No more

mud now, sir.”

Charles was vexed. The man was treating him as a fool, and if his heart

had not been so heavy he would have reported him to his father. But it

was not a morning for complaints. Ordering the motor to be round after

lunch, he joined his wife, who had all the while been pouring out some

incoherent story about a letter and a Miss Schlegel.

“Now, Dolly, I can attend to you. Miss Schlegel? What does she want?”

When people wrote a letter Charles always asked what they wanted. Want

was to him the only cause of action. And the question in this case was

correct, for his wife replied, “She wants Howards End.”

“Howards End? Now, Crane, just don’t forget to put on the Stepney

wheel.”

“No, sir.”

“Now, mind you don’t forget, for I—Come, little woman.” When they were

out of the chauffeur’s sight he put his arm around her waist and

pressed her against him. All his affection and half his attention—it

was what he granted her throughout their happy married life.

“But you haven’t listened, Charles—”

“What’s wrong?”

“I keep on telling you—Howards End. Miss Schlegels got it.”

“Got what?” asked Charles, unclasping her. “What the dickens are you

talking about?”

“Now, Charles, you promised not to say those naughty—”

“Look here, I’m in no mood for foolery. It’s no morning for it either.”

“I tell you—I keep on telling you—Miss Schlegel—she’s got it—your

mother’s left it to her—and you’ve all got to move out!”

“_Howards End?_”

“_Howards End!_” she screamed, mimicking him, and as she did so Evie

came dashing out of the shrubbery.

“Dolly, go back at once! My father’s much annoyed with you.

Charles”—she hit herself wildly—“come in at once to Father. He’s had a

letter that’s too awful.”

Charles began to run, but checked himself, and stepped heavily across

the gravel path. There the house was—the nine windows, the unprolific

vine. He exclaimed, “Schlegels again!” and as if to complete chaos,

Dolly said, “Oh no, the matron of the nursing home has written instead

of her.”

“Come in, all three of you!” cried his father, no longer inert. “Dolly,

why have you disobeyed me?”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox—”

“I told you not to go out to the garage. I’ve heard you all shouting in

the garden. I won’t have it. Come in.”

He stood in the porch, transformed, letters in his hand.

“Into the dining-room, every one of you. We can’t discuss private

matters in the middle of all the servants. Here, Charles, here; read

these. See what you make.”

Charles took two letters, and read them as he followed the procession.

The first was a covering note from the matron. Mrs. Wilcox had desired

her, when the funeral should be over, to forward the enclosed. The

enclosed—it was from his mother herself. She had written: “To my

husband: I should like Miss Schlegel (Margaret) to have Howards End.”

“I suppose we’re going to have a talk about this?” he remarked,

ominously calm.

“Certainly. I was coming out to you when Dolly—”

“Well, let’s sit down.”

“Come, Evie, don’t waste time, sit down.”

In silence they drew up to the breakfast-table. The events of

yesterday—indeed, of this morning—suddenly receded into a past so

remote that they seemed scarcely to have lived in it. Heavy breathings

were heard. They were calming themselves. Charles, to steady them

further, read the enclosure out loud: “A note in my mother’s

handwriting, in an envelope addressed to my father, sealed. Inside: ‘I

should like Miss Schlegel (Margaret) to have Howards End.’ No date, no

signature. Forwarded through the matron of that nursing home. Now, the

question is—”

Dolly interrupted him. “But I say that note isn’t legal. Houses ought

to be done by a lawyer, Charles, surely.”

Her husband worked his jaw severely. Little lumps appeared in front of

either ear—a symptom that she had not yet learnt to respect, and she

asked whether she might see the note. Charles looked at his father for

permission, who said abstractedly, “Give it her.” She seized it, and at

once exclaimed: “Why, it’s only in pencil! I said so. Pencil never

counts.”

“We know that it is not legally binding, Dolly,” said Mr. Wilcox,

speaking from out of his fortress. “We are aware of that. Legally, I

should be justified in tearing it up and throwing it into the fire. Of

course, my dear, we consider you as one of the family, but it will be

better if you do not interfere with what you do not understand.”

Charles, vexed both with his father and his wife, then repeated: “The

question is—” He had cleared a space of the breakfast-table from plates

and knives, so that he could draw patterns on the tablecloth. “The

question is whether Miss Schlegel, during the fortnight we were all

away, whether she unduly—” He stopped.

“I don’t think that,” said his father, whose nature was nobler than his

son’s.

“Don’t think what?”

“That she would have—that it is a case of undue influence. No, to my

mind the question is the—the invalid’s condition at the time she

wrote.”

“My dear father, consult an expert if you like, but I don’t admit it is

my mother’s writing.”

“Why, you just said it was!” cried Dolly.

“Never mind if I did,” he blazed out; “and hold your tongue.”

The poor little wife coloured at this, and, drawing her handkerchief

from her pocket, shed a few tears. No one noticed her. Evie was

scowling like an angry boy. The two men were gradually assuming the

manner of the committee-room. They were both at their best when serving

on committees. They did not make the mistake of handling human affairs

in the bulk, but disposed of them item by item, sharply. Calligraphy

was the item before them now, and on it they turned their well-trained

brains. Charles, after a little demur, accepted the writing as genuine,

and they passed on to the next point. It is the best—perhaps the

only—way of dodging emotion. They were the average human article, and

had they considered the note as a whole it would have driven them

miserable or mad. Considered item by item, the emotional content was

minimized, and all went forward smoothly. The clock ticked, the coals

blazed higher, and contended with the white radiance that poured in

through the windows. Unnoticed, the sun occupied his sky, and the

shadows of the tree stems, extraordinarily solid, fell like trenches of

purple across the frosted lawn. It was a glorious winter morning.

Evie’s fox terrier, who had passed for white, was only a dirty grey dog

now, so intense was the purity that surrounded him. He was discredited,

but the blackbirds that he was chasing glowed with Arabian darkness,

for all the conventional colouring of life had been altered. Inside,

the clock struck ten with a rich and confident note. Other clocks

confirmed it, and the discussion moved towards its close.

To follow it is unnecessary. It is rather a moment when the commentator

should step forward. Ought the Wilcoxes to have offered their home to

Margaret? I think not. The appeal was too flimsy. It was not legal; it

had been written in illness, and under the spell of a sudden

friendship; it was contrary to the dead woman’s intentions in the past,

contrary to her very nature, so far as that nature was understood by

them. To them Howards End was a house: they could not know that to her

it had been a spirit, for which she sought a spiritual heir.

And—pushing one step farther in these mists—may they not have decided

even better than they supposed? Is it credible that the possessions of

the spirit can be bequeathed at all? Has the soul offspring? A wych-elm

tree, a vine, a wisp of hay with dew on it—can passion for such things

be transmitted where there is no bond of blood? No; the Wilcoxes are

not to be blamed. The problem is too terrific, and they could not even

perceive a problem. No; it is natural and fitting that after due debate

they should tear the note up and throw it on to their dining-room fire.

The practical moralist may acquit them absolutely. He who strives to

look deeper may acquit them—almost. For one hard fact remains. They did

neglect a personal appeal. The woman who had died did say to them, “Do

this,” and they answered, “We will not.”

The incident made a most painful impression on them. Grief mounted into

the brain and worked there disquietingly. Yesterday they had lamented:

“She was a dear mother, a true wife: in our absence she neglected her

health and died.” Today they thought: “She was not as true, as dear, as

we supposed.” The desire for a more inward light had found expression

at last, the unseen had impacted on the seen, and all that they could

say was “Treachery.” Mrs. Wilcox had been treacherous to the family, to

the laws of property, to her own written word. How did she expect

Howards End to be conveyed to Miss Schlegel? Was her husband, to whom

it legally belonged, to make it over to her as a free gift? Was the

said Miss Schlegel to have a life interest in it, or to own it

absolutely? Was there to be no compensation for the garage and other

improvements that they had made under the assumption that all would be

theirs some day? Treacherous! treacherous and absurd! When we think the

dead both treacherous and absurd, we have gone far towards reconciling

ourselves to their departure. That note, scribbled in pencil, sent

through the matron, was unbusinesslike as well as cruel, and decreased

at once the value of the woman who had written it.

“Ah, well!” said Mr. Wilcox, rising from the table. “I shouldn’t have

thought it possible.”

“Mother couldn’t have meant it,” said Evie, still frowning.

“No, my girl, of course not.”

“Mother believed so in ancestors too—it isn’t like her to leave

anything to an outsider, who’d never appreciate.”

“The whole thing is unlike her,” he announced. “If Miss Schlegel had

been poor, if she had wanted a house, I could understand it a little.

But she has a house of her own. Why should she want another? She

wouldn’t have any use of Howards End.”

“That time may prove,” murmured Charles.

“How?” asked his sister.

“Presumably she knows—mother will have told her. She got twice or three

times into the nursing home. Presumably she is awaiting developments.”

“What a horrid woman!” And Dolly, who had recovered, cried, “Why, she

may be coming down to turn us out now!”

Charles put her right. “I wish she would,” he said ominously. “I could

then deal with her.”

“So could I,” echoed his father, who was feeling rather in the cold.

Charles had been kind in undertaking the funeral arrangements and in

telling him to eat his breakfast, but the boy as he grew up was a

little dictatorial, and assumed the post of chairman too readily. “I

could deal with her, if she comes, but she won’t come. You’re all a bit

hard on Miss Schlegel.”

“That Paul business was pretty scandalous, though.”

“I want no more of the Paul business, Charles, as I said at the time,

and besides, it is quite apart from this business. Margaret Schlegel

has been officious and tiresome during this terrible week, and we have

all suffered under her, but upon my soul she’s honest. She’s not in

collusion with the matron. I’m absolutely certain of it. Nor was she

with the doctor. I’m equally certain of that. She did not hide anything

from us, for up to that very afternoon she was as ignorant as we are.

She, like ourselves, was a dupe—” He stopped for a moment. “You see,

Charles, in her terrible pain your poor mother put us all in false

positions. Paul would not have left England, you would not have gone to

Italy, nor Evie and I into Yorkshire, if only we had known. Well, Miss

Schlegel’s position has been equally false. Take all in all, she has

not come out of it badly.”

Evie said: “But those chrysanthemums—”

“Or coming down to the funeral at all—” echoed Dolly.

“Why shouldn’t she come down? She had the right to, and she stood far

back among the Hilton women. The flowers—certainly we should not have

sent such flowers, but they may have seemed the right thing to her,

Evie, and for all you know they may be the custom in Germany.”

“Oh, I forget she isn’t really English,” cried Evie. “That would

explain a lot.”

“She’s a cosmopolitan,” said Charles, looking at his watch. “I admit

I’m rather down on cosmopolitans. My fault, doubtless. I cannot stand

them, and a German cosmopolitan is the limit. I think that’s about all,

isn’t it? I want to run down and see Chalkeley. A bicycle will do. And,

by the way, I wish you’d speak to Crane some time. I’m certain he’s had

my new car out.”

“Has he done it any harm?”

“No.”

“In that case I shall let it pass. It’s not worth while having a row.”

Charles and his father sometimes disagreed. But they always parted with

an increased regard for one another, and each desired no doughtier

comrade when it was necessary to voyage for a little past the emotions.

So the sailors of Ulysses voyaged past the Sirens, having first stopped

one another’s ears with wool.

Chapter 12

Charles need not have been anxious. Miss Schlegel had never heard of

his mother’s strange request. She was to hear of it in after years,

when she had built up her life differently, and it was to fit into

position as the headstone of the corner. Her mind was bent on other

questions now, and by her also it would have been rejected as the

fantasy of an invalid.

She was parting from these Wilcoxes for the second time. Paul and his

mother, ripple and great wave, had flowed into her life and ebbed out

of it for ever. The ripple had left no traces behind: the wave had

strewn at her feet fragments torn from the unknown. A curious seeker,

she stood for a while at the verge of the sea that tells so little, but

tells a little, and watched the outgoing of this last tremendous tide.

Her friend had vanished in agony, but not, she believed, in

degradation. Her withdrawal had hinted at other things besides disease

and pain. Some leave our life with tears, others with an insane

frigidity; Mrs. Wilcox had taken the middle course, which only rarer

natures can pursue. She had kept proportion. She had told a little of

her grim secret to her friends, but not too much; she had shut up her

heart—almost, but not entirely. It is thus, if there is any rule, that

we ought to die—neither as victim nor as fanatic, but as the seafarer

who can greet with an equal eye the deep that he is entering, and the

shore that he must leave.

The last word—whatever it would be—had certainly not been said in

Hilton churchyard. She had not died there. A funeral is not death, any

more than baptism is birth or marriage union. All three are the clumsy

devices, coming now too late, now too early, by which Society would

register the quick motions of man. In Margaret’s eyes Mrs. Wilcox had

escaped registration. She had gone out of life vividly, her own way,

and no dust was so truly dust as the contents of that heavy coffin,

lowered with ceremonial until it rested on the dust of the earth, no

flowers so utterly wasted as the chrysanthemums that the frost must

have withered before morning. Margaret had once said she “loved

superstition.” It was not true. Few women had tried more earnestly to

pierce the accretions in which body and soul are enwrapped. The death

of Mrs. Wilcox had helped her in her work. She saw a little more

clearly than hitherto what a human being is, and to what he may aspire.

Truer relationships gleamed. Perhaps the last word would be hope—hope

even on this side of the grave.

Meanwhile, she could take an interest in the survivors. In spite of her

Christmas duties, in spite of her brother, the Wilcoxes continued to

play a considerable part in her thoughts. She had seen so much of them

in the final week. They were not “her sort,” they were often suspicious

and stupid, and deficient where she excelled; but collision with them

stimulated her, and she felt an interest that verged into liking, even

for Charles. She desired to protect them, and often felt that they

could protect her, excelling where she was deficient. Once past the

rocks of emotion, they knew so well what to do, whom to send for; their

hands were on all the ropes, they had grit as well as grittiness, and

she valued grit enormously. They led a life that she could not attain

to—the outer life of “telegrams and anger,” which had detonated when

Helen and Paul had touched in June, and had detonated again the other

week. To Margaret this life was to remain a real force. She could not

despise it, as Helen and Tibby affected to do. It fostered such virtues

as neatness, decision, and obedience, virtues of the second rank, no

doubt, but they have formed our civilization. They form character, too;

Margaret could not doubt it: they keep the soul from becoming sloppy.

How dare Schlegels despise Wilcoxes, when it takes all sorts to make a

world?

“Don’t brood too much,” she wrote to Helen, “on the superiority of the

unseen to the seen. It’s true, but to brood on it is mediaeval. Our

business is not to contrast the two, but to reconcile them.”

Helen replied that she had no intention of brooding on such a dull

subject. What did her sister take her for? The weather was magnificent.

She and the Mosebachs had gone tobogganing on the only hill that

Pomerania boasted. It was fun, but overcrowded, for the rest of

Pomerania had gone there too. Helen loved the country, and her letter

glowed with physical exercise and poetry. She spoke of the scenery,

quiet, yet august; of the snow-clad fields, with their scampering herds

of deer; of the river and its quaint entrance into the Baltic Sea; of

the Oderberge, only three hundred feet high, from which one slid all

too quickly back into the Pomeranian plains, and yet these Oderberge

were real mountains, with pine-forests, streams, and views complete.

“It isn’t size that counts so much as the way things are arranged.” In

another paragraph she referred to Mrs. Wilcox sympathetically, but the

news had not bitten into her. She had not realized the accessories of

death, which are in a sense more memorable than death itself. The

atmosphere of precautions and recriminations, and in the midst a human

body growing more vivid because it was in pain; the end of that body in

Hilton churchyard; the survival of something that suggested hope, vivid

in its turn against life’s workaday cheerfulness;—all these were lost

to Helen, who only felt that a pleasant lady could now be pleasant no

longer. She returned to Wickham Place full of her own affairs—she had

had another proposal—and Margaret, after a moment’s hesitation, was

content that this should be so.

The proposal had not been a serious matter. It was the work of Fräulein

Mosebach, who had conceived the large and patriotic notion of winning

back her cousins to the Fatherland by matrimony. England had played

Paul Wilcox, and lost; Germany played Herr Förstmeister someone—Helen

could not remember his name.

Herr Förstmeister lived in a wood, and standing on the summit of the

Oderberge, he had pointed out his house to Helen, or rather, had

pointed out the wedge of pines in which it lay. She had exclaimed, “Oh,

how lovely! That’s the place for me!” and in the evening Frieda

appeared in her bedroom. “I have a message, dear Helen,” etc., and so

she had, but had been very nice when Helen laughed; quite understood—a

forest too solitary and damp—quite agreed, but Herr Förstmeister

believed he had assurance to the contrary. Germany had lost, but with

good-humour; holding the manhood of the world, she felt bound to win.

“And there will even be someone for Tibby,” concluded Helen. “There

now, Tibby, think of that; Frieda is saving up a little girl for you,

in pig-tails and white worsted stockings, but the feet of the stockings

are pink, as if the little girl had trodden in strawberries. I’ve

talked too much. My head aches. Now you talk.”

Tibby consented to talk. He too was full of his own affairs, for he had

just been up to try for a scholarship at Oxford. The men were down, and

the candidates had been housed in various colleges, and had dined in

hall. Tibby was sensitive to beauty, the experience was new, and he

gave a description of his visit that was almost glowing. The august and

mellow University, soaked with the richness of the western counties

that it has served for a thousand years, appealed at once to the boy’s

taste: it was the kind of thing he could understand, and he understood

it all the better because it was empty. Oxford is—Oxford: not a mere

receptacle for youth, like Cambridge. Perhaps it wants its inmates to

love it rather than to love one another: such at all events was to be

its effect on Tibby. His sisters sent him there that he might make

friends, for they knew that his education had been cranky, and had

severed him from other boys and men. He made no friends. His Oxford

remained Oxford empty, and he took into life with him, not the memory

of a radiance, but the memory of a colour scheme.

It pleased Margaret to hear her brother and sister talking. They did

not get on overwell as a rule. For a few moments she listened to them,

feeling elderly and benign. Then something occurred to her, and she

interrupted:

“Helen, I told you about poor Mrs. Wilcox; that sad business?”

“Yes.”

“I have had a correspondence with her son. He was winding up the

estate, and wrote to ask me whether his mother had wanted me to have

anything. I thought it good of him, considering I knew her so little. I

said that she had once spoken of giving me a Christmas present, but we

both forgot about it afterwards.”

“I hope Charles took the hint.”

“Yes—that is to say, her husband wrote later on, and thanked me for

being a little kind to her, and actually gave me her silver

vinaigrette. Don’t you think that is extraordinarily generous? It has

made me like him very much. He hopes that this will not be the end of

our acquaintance, but that you and I will go and stop with Evie some

time in the future. I like Mr. Wilcox. He is taking up his

work—rubber—it is a big business. I gather he is launching out rather.

Charles is in it, too. Charles is married—a pretty little creature, but

she doesn’t seem wise. They took on the flat, but now they have gone

off to a house of their own.”

Helen, after a decent pause, continued her account of Stettin. How

quickly a situation changes! In June she had been in a crisis; even in

November she could blush and be unnatural; now it was January, and the

whole affair lay forgotten. Looking back on the past six months,

Margaret realized the chaotic nature of our daily life, and its

difference from the orderly sequence that has been fabricated by

historians. Actual life is full of false clues and sign-posts that lead

nowhere. With infinite effort we nerve ourselves for a crisis that

never comes. The most successful career must show a waste of strength

that might have removed mountains, and the most unsuccessful is not

that of the man who is taken unprepared, but of him who has prepared

and is never taken. On a tragedy of that kind our national morality is

duly silent. It assumes that preparation against danger is in itself a

good, and that men, like nations, are the better for staggering through

life fully armed. The tragedy of preparedness has scarcely been

handled, save by the Greeks. Life is indeed dangerous, but not in the

way morality would have us believe. It is indeed unmanageable, but the

essence of it is not a battle. It is unmanageable because it is a

romance, and its essence is romantic beauty.

Margaret hoped that for the future she would be less cautious, not more

cautious, than she had been in the past.

Chapter 13

Over two years passed, and the Schlegel household continued to lead its

life of cultured but not ignoble ease, still swimming gracefully on the

grey tides of London. Concerts and plays swept past them, money had

been spent and renewed, reputations won and lost, and the city herself,

emblematic of their lives, rose and fell in a continual flux, while her

shallows washed more widely against the hills of Surrey and over the

fields of Hertfordshire. This famous building had arisen, that was

doomed. Today Whitehall had been transformed: it would be the turn of

Regent Street tomorrow. And month by month the roads smelt more

strongly of petrol, and were more difficult to cross, and human beings

heard each other speak with greater difficulty, breathed less of the

air, and saw less of the sky. Nature withdrew: the leaves were falling

by midsummer; the sun shone through dirt with an admired obscurity.

To speak against London is no longer fashionable. The Earth as an

artistic cult has had its day, and the literature of the near future

will probably ignore the country and seek inspiration from the town.

One can understand the reaction. Of Pan and the elemental forces, the

public has heard a little too much—they seem Victorian, while London is

Georgian—and those who care for the earth with sincerity may wait long

ere the pendulum swings back to her again. Certainly London fascinates.

One visualizes it as a tract of quivering grey, intelligent without

purpose, and excitable without love; as a spirit that has altered

before it can be chronicled; as a heart that certainly beats, but with

no pulsation of humanity. It lies beyond everything: Nature, with all

her cruelty, comes nearer to us than do these crowds of men. A friend

explains himself: the earth is explicable—from her we came, and we must

return to her. But who can explain Westminster Bridge Road or Liverpool

Street in the morning—the city inhaling—or the same thoroughfares in

the evening—the city exhaling her exhausted air? We reach in

desperation beyond the fog, beyond the very stars, the voids of the

universe are ransacked to justify the monster, and stamped with a human

face. London is religion’s opportunity—not the decorous religion of

theologians, but anthropomorphic, crude. Yes, the continuous flow would

be tolerable if a man of our own sort—not anyone pompous or

tearful—were caring for us up in the sky.

The Londoner seldom understands his city until it sweeps him, too, away

from his moorings, and Margaret’s eyes were not opened until the lease

of Wickham Place expired. She had always known that it must expire, but

the knowledge only became vivid about nine months before the event.

Then the house was suddenly ringed with pathos. It had seen so much

happiness. Why had it to be swept away? In the streets of the city she

noted for the first time the architecture of hurry, and heard the

language of hurry on the mouths of its inhabitants—clipped words,

formless sentences, potted expressions of approval or disgust. Month by

month things were stepping livelier, but to what goal? The population

still rose, but what was the quality of the men born? The particular

millionaire who owned the freehold of Wickham Place, and desired to

erect Babylonian flats upon it—what right had he to stir so large a

portion of the quivering jelly? He was not a fool—she had heard him

expose Socialism—but true insight began just where his intelligence

ended, and one gathered that this was the case with most millionaires.

What right had such men—But Margaret checked herself. That way lies

madness. Thank goodness she, too, had some money, and could purchase a

new home.

Tibby, now in his second year at Oxford, was down for the Easter

vacation, and Margaret took the opportunity of having a serious talk

with him. Did he at all know where he wanted to live? Tibby didn’t know

that he did know. Did he at all know what he wanted to do? He was

equally uncertain, but when pressed remarked that he should prefer to

be quite free of any profession. Margaret was not shocked, but went on

sewing for a few minutes before she replied:

“I was thinking of Mr. Vyse. He never strikes me as particularly

happy.”

“Ye-es,” said Tibby, and then held his mouth open in a curious quiver,

as if he, too, had thoughts of Mr. Vyse, had seen round, through, over,

and beyond Mr. Vyse, had weighed Mr. Vyse, grouped him, and finally

dismissed him as having no possible bearing on the subject under

discussion. That bleat of Tibby’s infuriated Helen. But Helen was now

down in the dining-room preparing a speech about political economy. At

times her voice could be heard declaiming through the floor.

“But Mr. Vyse is rather a wretched, weedy man, don’t you think? Then

there’s Guy. That was a pitiful business. Besides”—shifting to the

general—” every one is the better for some regular work.”

Groans.

“I shall stick to it,” she continued, smiling. “I am not saying it to

educate you; it is what I really think. I believe that in the last

century men have developed the desire for work, and they must not

starve it. It’s a new desire. It goes with a great deal that’s bad, but

in itself it’s good, and I hope that for women, too, ‘not to work’ will

soon become as shocking as ‘not to be married’ was a hundred years

ago.”

“I have no experience of this profound desire to which you allude,”

enunciated Tibby.

“Then we’ll leave the subject till you do. I’m not going to rattle you

round. Take your time. Only do think over the lives of the men you like

most, and see how they’ve arranged them.”

“I like Guy and Mr. Vyse most,” said Tibby faintly, and leant so far

back in his chair that he extended in a horizontal line from knees to

throat.

“And don’t think I’m not serious because I don’t use the traditional

arguments—making money, a sphere awaiting you, and so on—all of which

are, for various reasons, cant.” She sewed on. “I’m only your sister. I

haven’t any authority over you, and I don’t want to have any. Just to

put before you what I think the truth. You see”—she shook off the

pince-nez to which she had recently taken—“in a few years we shall be

the same age practically, and I shall want you to help me. Men are so

much nicer than women.”

“Labouring under such a delusion, why do you not marry?”

“I sometimes jolly well think I would if I got the chance.”

“Has nobody arst you?”

“Only ninnies.”

“Do people ask Helen?”

“Plentifully.”

“Tell me about them.”

“No.”

“Tell me about your ninnies, then.”

“They were men who had nothing better to do,” said his sister, feeling

that she was entitled to score this point. “So take warning: you must

work, or else you must pretend to work, which is what I do. Work, work,

work if you’d save your soul and your body. It is honestly a necessity,

dear boy. Look at the Wilcoxes, look at Mr. Pembroke. With all their

defects of temper and understanding, such men give me more pleasure

than many who are better equipped and I think it is because they have

worked regularly and honestly.

“Spare me the Wilcoxes,” he moaned.

“I shall not. They are the right sort.”

“Oh, goodness me, Meg!” he protested, suddenly sitting up, alert and

angry. Tibby, for all his defects, had a genuine personality.

“Well, they’re as near the right sort as you can imagine.”

“No, no—oh, no!”

“I was thinking of the younger son, whom I once classed as a ninny, but

who came back so ill from Nigeria. He’s gone out there again, Evie

Wilcox tells me—out to his duty.”

“Duty” always elicited a groan.

“He doesn’t want the money, it is work he wants, though it is beastly

work—dull country, dishonest natives, an eternal fidget over fresh

water and food. A nation who can produce men of that sort may well be

proud. No wonder England has become an Empire.”

“_Empire!_”

“I can’t bother over results,” said Margaret, a little sadly. “They are

too difficult for me. I can only look at the men. An Empire bores me,

so far, but I can appreciate the heroism that builds it up. London

bores me, but what thousands of splendid people are labouring to make

London—”

“What it is,” he sneered.

“What it is, worse luck. I want activity without civilization. How

paradoxical! Yet I expect that is what we shall find in heaven.”

“And I,” said Tibby, “want civilization without activity, which, I

expect, is what we shall find in the other place.”

“You needn’t go as far as the other place, Tibbi-kins, if you want

that. You can find it at Oxford.”

“Stupid—”

“If I’m stupid, get me back to the house-hunting. I’ll even live in

Oxford if you like—North Oxford. I’ll live anywhere except Bournemouth,

Torquay, and Cheltenham. Oh yes, or Ilfracombe and Swanage and

Tunbridge Wells and Surbiton and Bedford. There on no account.”

“London, then.”

“I agree, but Helen rather wants to get away from London. However,

there’s no reason we shouldn’t have a house in the country and also a

flat in town, provided we all stick together and contribute. Though of

course—Oh, how one does maunder on, and to think, to think of the

people who are really poor. How do they live? Not to move about the

world would kill me.”

As she spoke, the door was flung open, and Helen burst in in a state of

extreme excitement.

“Oh, my dears, what do you think? You’ll never guess. A woman’s been

here asking me for her husband. Her _what?_” (Helen was fond of

supplying her own surprise.) “Yes, for her husband, and it really is

so.”

“Not anything to do with Bracknell?” cried Margaret, who had lately

taken on an unemployed of that name to clean the knives and boots.

“I offered Bracknell, and he was rejected. So was Tibby. (Cheer up,

Tibby!) It’s no one we know. I said, ‘Hunt, my good woman; have a good

look round, hunt under the tables, poke up the chimney, shake out the

antimacassars. Husband? husband?’ Oh, and she so magnificently dressed

and tinkling like a chandelier.”

“Now, Helen, what did happen really?”

“What I say. I was, as it were, orating my speech. Annie opens the door

like a fool, and shows a female straight in on me, with my mouth open.

Then we began—very civilly. ‘I want my husband, what I have reason to

believe is here.’ No—how unjust one is. She said ‘whom,’ not ‘what.’

She got it perfectly. So I said, ‘Name, please?’ and she said, ‘Lan,

Miss,’ and there we were.

“Lan?”

“Lan or Len. We were not nice about our vowels. Lanoline.”

“But what an extraordinary—”

“I said, ‘My good Mrs. Lanoline, we have some grave misunderstanding

here. Beautiful as I am, my modesty is even more remarkable than my

beauty, and never, never has Mr. Lanoline rested his eyes on mine.’”

“I hope you were pleased,” said Tibby.

“Of course,” Helen squeaked. “A perfectly delightful experience. Oh,

Mrs. Lanoline’s a dear—she asked for a husband as if he was an

umbrella. She mislaid him Saturday afternoon—and for a long time

suffered no inconvenience. But all night, and all this morning her

apprehensions grew. Breakfast didn’t seem the same—no, no more did

lunch, and so she strolled up to 2, Wickham Place as being the most

likely place for the missing article.”

“But how on earth—”

“Don’t begin how on earthing. ‘I know what I know,’ she kept repeating,

not uncivilly, but with extreme gloom. In vain I asked her what she did

know. Some knew what others knew, and others didn’t, and if they

didn’t, then others again had better be careful. Oh dear, she was

incompetent! She had a face like a silkworm, and the dining-room reeks

of orris-root. We chatted pleasantly a little about husbands, and I

wondered where hers was too, and advised her to go to the police. She

thanked me. We agreed that Mr. Lanoline’s a notty, notty man, and

hasn’t no business to go on the lardy-da. But I think she suspected me

up to the last. Bags I writing to Aunt Juley about this. Now, Meg,

remember—bags I.”

“Bag it by all means,” murmured Margaret, putting down her work. “I’m

not sure that this is so funny, Helen. It means some horrible volcano

smoking somewhere, doesn’t it?”

“I don’t think so—she doesn’t really mind. The admirable creature isn’t

capable of tragedy.”

“Her husband may be, though,” said Margaret, moving to the window.

“Oh, no, not likely. No one capable of tragedy could have married Mrs.

Lanoline.”

“Was she pretty?”

“Her figure may have been good once.”

The flats, their only outlook, hung like an ornate curtain between

Margaret and the welter of London. Her thoughts turned sadly to

house-hunting. Wickham Place had been so safe. She feared,

fantastically, that her own little flock might be moving into turmoil

and squalor, into nearer contact with such episodes as these.

“Tibby and I have again been wondering where we’ll live next

September,” she said at last.

“Tibby had better first wonder what he’ll do,” retorted Helen; and that

topic was resumed, but with acrimony. Then tea came, and after tea

Helen went on preparing her speech, and Margaret prepared one, too, for

they were going out to a discussion society on the morrow. But her

thoughts were poisoned. Mrs. Lanoline had risen out of the abyss, like

a faint smell, a goblin football, telling of a life where love and

hatred had both decayed.

Chapter 14

The mystery, like so many mysteries, was explained. Next day, just as

they were dressed to go out to dinner, a Mr. Bast called. He was a

clerk in the employment of the Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company. Thus

much from his card. He had come “about the lady yesterday.” Thus much

from Annie, who had shown him into the dining-room.

“Cheers, children!” cried Helen. “It’s Mrs. Lanoline.”

Tibby was interested. The three hurried downstairs, to find, not the

gay dog they expected, but a young man, colourless, toneless, who had

already the mournful eyes above a drooping moustache that are so common

in London, and that haunt some streets of the city like accusing

presences. One guessed him as the third generation, grandson to the

shepherd or ploughboy whom civilization had sucked into the town; as

one of the thousands who have lost the life of the body and failed to

reach the life of the spirit. Hints of robustness survived in him, more

than a hint of primitive good looks, and Margaret, noting the spine

that might have been straight, and the chest that might have broadened,

wondered whether it paid to give up the glory of the animal for a tail

coat and a couple of ideas. Culture had worked in her own case, but

during the last few weeks she had doubted whether it humanized the

majority, so wide and so widening is the gulf that stretches between

the natural and the philosophic man, so many the good chaps who are

wrecked in trying to cross it. She knew this type very well—the vague

aspirations, the mental dishonesty, the familiarity with the outsides

of books. She knew the very tones in which he would address her. She

was only unprepared for an example of her own visiting-card.

“You wouldn’t remember giving me this, Miss Schlegel?” said he,

uneasily familiar.

“No; I can’t say I do.”

“Well, that was how it happened, you see.”

“Where did we meet, Mr. Bast? For the minute I don’t remember.”

“It was a concert at the Queen’s Hall. I think you will recollect,” he

added pretentiously, “when I tell you that it included a performance of

the Fifth Symphony of Beethoven.”

“We hear the Fifth practically every time it’s done, so I’m not sure—do

you remember, Helen?”

“Was it the time the sandy cat walked round the balustrade?”

He thought not.

“Then I don’t remember. That’s the only Beethoven I ever remember

specially.”

“And you, if I may say so, took away my umbrella, inadvertently of

course.”

“Likely enough,” Helen laughed, “for I steal umbrellas even oftener

than I hear Beethoven. Did you get it back?”

“Yes, thank you, Miss Schlegel.”

“The mistake arose out of my card, did it?” interposed Margaret.

“Yes, the mistake arose—it was a mistake.”

“The lady who called here yesterday thought that you were calling too,

and that she could find you?” she continued, pushing him forward, for,

though he had promised an explanation, he seemed unable to give one.

“That’s so, calling too—a mistake.”

“Then why—?” began Helen, but Margaret laid a hand on her arm.

“I said to my wife,” he continued more rapidly—“I said to Mrs. Bast, ‘I

have to pay a call on some friends,’ and Mrs. Bast said to me, ‘Do go.’

While I was gone, however, she wanted me on important business, and

thought I had come here, owing to the card, and so came after me, and I

beg to tender my apologies, and hers as well, for any inconvenience we

may have inadvertently caused you.”

“No inconvenience,” said Helen; “but I still don’t understand.”

An air of evasion characterized Mr. Bast. He explained again, but was

obviously lying, and Helen didn’t see why he should get off. She had

the cruelty of youth. Neglecting her sister’s pressure, she said, “I

still don’t understand. When did you say you paid this call?”

“Call? What call?” said he, staring as if her question had been a

foolish one, a favourite device of those in mid-stream.

“This afternoon call.”

“In the afternoon, of course!” he replied, and looked at Tibby to see

how the repartee went. But Tibby, himself a repartee, was

unsympathetic, and said, “Saturday afternoon or Sunday afternoon?”

“S-Saturday.”

“Really!” said Helen; “and you were still calling on Sunday, when your

wife came here. A long visit.”

“I don’t call that fair,” said Mr. Bast, going scarlet and handsome.

There was fight in his eyes.” I know what you mean, and it isn’t so.”

“Oh, don’t let us mind,” said Margaret, distressed again by odours from

the abyss.

“It was something else,” he asserted, his elaborate manner breaking

down. “I was somewhere else to what you think, so there!”

“It was good of you to come and explain,” she said. “The rest is

naturally no concern of ours.”

“Yes, but I want—I wanted—have you ever read _The Ordeal of Richard

Feverel?_”

Margaret nodded.

“It’s a beautiful book. I wanted to get back to the Earth, don’t you

see, like Richard does in the end. Or have you ever read Stevenson’s

_Prince Otto?_”

Helen and Tibby groaned gently.

“That’s another beautiful book. You get back to the Earth in that. I

wanted—” He mouthed affectedly. Then through the mists of his culture

came a hard fact, hard as a pebble. “I walked all the Saturday night,”

said Leonard. “I walked.” A thrill of approval ran through the sisters.

But culture closed in again. He asked whether they had ever read E. V.

Lucas’s _Open Road_.

Said Helen, “No doubt it’s another beautiful book, but I’d rather hear

about your road.”

“Oh, I walked.”

“How far?”

“I don’t know, nor for how long. It got too dark to see my watch.”

“Were you walking alone, may I ask?”

“Yes,” he said, straightening himself; “but we’d been talking it over

at the office. There’s been a lot of talk at the office lately about

these things. The fellows there said one steers by the Pole Star, and I

looked it up in the celestial atlas, but once out of doors everything

gets so mixed—”

“Don’t talk to me about the Pole Star,” interrupted Helen, who was

becoming interested. “I know its little ways. It goes round and round,

and you go round after it.”

“Well, I lost it entirely. First of all the street lamps, then the

trees, and towards morning it got cloudy.”

Tibby, who preferred his comedy undiluted, slipped from the room. He

knew that this fellow would never attain to poetry, and did not want to

hear him trying. Margaret and Helen remained. Their brother influenced

them more than they knew: in his absence they were stirred to

enthusiasm more easily.

“Where did you start from?” cried Margaret. “Do tell us more.”

“I took the Underground to Wimbledon. As I came out of the office I

said to myself, ‘I must have a walk once in a way. If I don’t take this

walk now, I shall never take it.’ I had a bit of dinner at Wimbledon,

and then—”

“But not good country there, is it?”

“It was gas-lamps for hours. Still, I had all the night, and being out

was the great thing. I did get into woods, too, presently.”

“Yes, go on,” said Helen.

“You’ve no idea how difficult uneven ground is when it’s dark.”

“Did you actually go off the roads?”

“Oh yes. I always meant to go off the roads, but the worst of it is

that it’s more difficult to find one’s way.”

“Mr. Bast, you’re a born adventurer,” laughed Margaret. “No

professional athlete would have attempted what you’ve done. It’s a

wonder your walk didn’t end in a broken neck. Whatever did your wife

say?”

“Professional athletes never move without lanterns and compasses,” said

Helen. “Besides, they can’t walk. It tires them. Go on.”

“I felt like R. L. S. You probably remember how in _Virginibus_—”

“Yes, but the wood. This ’ere wood. How did you get out of it?”

“I managed one wood, and found a road the other side which went a good

bit uphill. I rather fancy it was those North Downs, for the road went

off into grass, and I got into another wood. That was awful, with gorse

bushes. I did wish I’d never come, but suddenly it got light—just while

I seemed going under one tree. Then I found a road down to a station,

and took the first train I could back to London.”

“But was the dawn wonderful?” asked Helen.

With unforgettable sincerity he replied, “No.” The word flew again like

a pebble from the sling. Down toppled all that had seemed ignoble or

literary in his talk, down toppled tiresome R. L. S. and the “love of

the earth” and his silk top-hat. In the presence of these women Leonard

had arrived, and he spoke with a flow, an exultation, that he had

seldom known.

“The dawn was only grey, it was nothing to mention—”

“Just a grey evening turned upside down. I know.”

“—and I was too tired to lift up my head to look at it, and so cold

too. I’m glad I did it, and yet at the time it bored me more than I can

say. And besides—you can believe me or not as you choose—I was very

hungry. That dinner at Wimbledon—I meant it to last me all night like

other dinners. I never thought that walking would make such a

difference. Why, when you’re walking you want, as it were, a breakfast

and luncheon and tea during the night as well, and I’d nothing but a

packet of Woodbines. Lord, I did feel bad! Looking back, it wasn’t what

you may call enjoyment. It was more a case of sticking to it. I did

stick. I—I was determined. Oh, hang it all! what’s the good—I mean, the

good of living in a room for ever? There one goes on day after day,

same old game, same up and down to town, until you forget there is any

other game. You ought to see once in a way what’s going on outside, if

it’s only nothing particular after all.”

“I should just think you ought,” said Helen, sitting on the edge of the

table.

The sound of a lady’s voice recalled him from sincerity, and he said:

“Curious it should all come about from reading something of Richard

Jefferies.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Bast, but you’re wrong there. It didn’t. It came from

something far greater.”

But she could not stop him. Borrow was imminent after Jefferies—Borrow,

Thoreau, and sorrow. R. L. S. brought up the rear, and the outburst

ended in a swamp of books. No disrespect to these great names. The

fault is ours, not theirs. They mean us to use them for sign-posts, and

are not to blame if, in our weakness, we mistake the sign-post for the

destination. And Leonard had reached the destination. He had visited

the county of Surrey when darkness covered its amenities, and its cosy

villas had re-entered ancient night. Every twelve hours this miracle

happens, but he had troubled to go and see for himself. Within his

cramped little mind dwelt something that was greater than Jefferies’

books—the spirit that led Jefferies to write them; and his dawn, though

revealing nothing but monotones, was part of the eternal sunrise that

shows George Borrow Stonehenge.

“Then you don’t think I was foolish?” he asked, becoming again the

naïve and sweet-tempered boy for whom Nature had intended him.

“Heavens, no!” replied Margaret.

“Heaven help us if we do!” replied Helen.

“I’m very glad you say that. Now, my wife would never understand—not if

I explained for days.”

“No, it wasn’t foolish!” cried Helen, her eyes aflame. “You’ve pushed

back the boundaries; I think it splendid of you.”

“You’ve not been content to dream as we have—”

“Though we have walked, too—”

“I must show you a picture upstairs—”

Here the door-bell rang. The hansom had come to take them to their

evening party.

“Oh, bother, not to say dash—I had forgotten we were dining out; but

do, do, come round again and have a talk.”

“Yes, you must—do,” echoed Margaret.

Leonard, with extreme sentiment, replied: “No, I shall not. It’s better

like this.”

“Why better?” asked Margaret.

“No, it is better not to risk a second interview. I shall always look

back on this talk with you as one of the finest things in my life.

Really. I mean this. We can never repeat. It has done me real good, and

there we had better leave it.”

“That’s rather a sad view of life, surely.”

“Things so often get spoiled.”

“I know,” flashed Helen, “but people don’t.”

He could not understand this. He continued in a vein which mingled true

imagination and false. What he said wasn’t wrong, but it wasn’t right,

and a false note jarred. One little twist, they felt, and the

instrument might be in tune. One little strain, and it might be silent

for ever. He thanked the ladies very much, but he would not call again.

There was a moment’s awkwardness, and then Helen said: “Go, then;

perhaps you know best; but never forget you’re better than Jefferies.”

And he went. Their hansom caught him up at the corner, passed with a

waving of hands, and vanished with its accomplished load into the

evening.

London was beginning to illuminate herself against the night. Electric

lights sizzled and jagged in the main thoroughfares, gas-lamps in the

side streets glimmered a canary gold or green. The sky was a crimson

battlefield of spring, but London was not afraid. Her smoke mitigated

the splendour, and the clouds down Oxford Street were a delicately

painted ceiling, which adorned while it did not distract. She has never

known the clear-cut armies of the purer air. Leonard hurried through

her tinted wonders, very much part of the picture. His was a grey life,

and to brighten it he had ruled off a few corners for romance. The Miss

Schlegels—or, to speak more accurately, his interview with them—were to

fill such a corner, nor was it by any means the first time that he had

talked intimately to strangers. The habit was analogous to a debauch,

an outlet, though the worst of outlets, for instincts that would not be

denied. Terrifying him, it would beat down his suspicions and prudence

until he was confiding secrets to people whom he had scarcely seen. It

brought him many fears and some pleasant memories. Perhaps the keenest

happiness he had ever known was during a railway journey to Cambridge,

where a decent-mannered undergraduate had spoken to him. They had got

into conversation, and gradually Leonard flung reticence aside, told

some of his domestic troubles, and hinted at the rest. The

undergraduate, supposing they could start a friendship, asked him to

“coffee after hall,” which he accepted, but afterwards grew shy, and

took care not to stir from the commercial hotel where he lodged. He did

not want Romance to collide with the Porphyrion, still less with Jacky,

and people with fuller, happier lives are slow to understand this. To

the Schlegels, as to the undergraduate, he was an interesting creature,

of whom they wanted to see more. But they to him were denizens of

Romance, who must keep to the corner he had assigned them, pictures

that must not walk out of their frames.

His behaviour over Margaret’s visiting-card had been typical. His had

scarcely been a tragic marriage. Where there is no money and no

inclination to violence tragedy cannot be generated. He could not leave

his wife, and he did not want to hit her. Petulance and squalor were

enough. Here “that card” had come in. Leonard, though furtive, was

untidy, and left it lying about. Jacky found it, and then began,

“What’s that card, eh?” “Yes, don’t you wish you knew what that card

was?” “Len, who’s Miss Schlegel?” etc. Months passed, and the card, now

as a joke, now as a grievance, was handed about, getting dirtier and

dirtier. It followed them when they moved from Cornelia Road to Tulse

Hill. It was submitted to third parties. A few inches of pasteboard, it

became the battlefield on which the souls of Leonard and his wife

contended. Why did he not say, “A lady took my umbrella, another gave

me this that I might call for my umbrella”? Because Jacky would have

disbelieved him? Partly, but chiefly because he was sentimental. No

affection gathered round the card, but it symbolized the life of

culture, that Jacky should never spoil. At night he would say to

himself, “Well, at all events, she doesn’t know about that card. Yah!

done her there!”

Poor Jacky! she was not a bad sort, and had a great deal to bear. She

drew her own conclusion—she was only capable of drawing one

conclusion—and in the fulness of time she acted upon it. All the Friday

Leonard had refused to speak to her, and had spent the evening

observing the stars. On the Saturday he went up, as usual, to town, but

he came not back Saturday night nor Sunday morning, nor Sunday

afternoon. The inconvenience grew intolerable, and though she was now

of a retiring habit, and shy of women, she went up to Wickham Place.

Leonard returned in her absence. The card, the fatal card, was gone

from the pages of Ruskin, and he guessed what had happened.

“Well?” he had exclaimed, greeting her with peals of laughter. “I know

where you’ve been, but you don’t know where I’ve been.”

Jacky sighed, said, “Len, I do think you might explain,” and resumed

domesticity.

Explanations were difficult at this stage, and Leonard was too silly—or

it is tempting to write, too sound a chap to attempt them. His

reticence was not entirely the shoddy article that a business life

promotes, the reticence that pretends that nothing is something, and

hides behind the _Daily Telegraph_. The adventurer, also, is reticent,

and it is an adventure for a clerk to walk for a few hours in darkness.

You may laugh at him, you who have slept nights on the veldt, with your

rifle beside you and all the atmosphere of adventure past. And you also

may laugh who think adventures silly. But do not be surprised if

Leonard is shy whenever he meets you, and if the Schlegels rather than

Jacky hear about the dawn.

That the Schlegels had not thought him foolish became a permanent joy.

He was at his best when he thought of them. It buoyed him as he

journeyed home beneath fading heavens. Somehow the barriers of wealth

had fallen, and there had been—he could not phrase it—a general

assertion of the wonder of the world. “My conviction,” says the mystic,

“gains infinitely the moment another soul will believe in it,” and they

had agreed that there was something beyond life’s daily grey. He took

off his top-hat and smoothed it thoughtfully. He had hitherto supposed

the unknown to be books, literature, clever conversation, culture. One

raised oneself by study, and got upsides with the world. But in that

quick interchange a new light dawned. Was that something” walking in

the dark among the surburban hills?

He discovered that he was going bareheaded down Regent Street. London

came back with a rush. Few were about at this hour, but all whom he

passed looked at him with a hostility that was the more impressive

because it was unconscious. He put his hat on. It was too big; his head

disappeared like a pudding into a basin, the ears bending outwards at

the touch of the curly brim. He wore it a little backwards, and its

effect was greatly to elongate the face and to bring out the distance

between the eyes and the moustache. Thus equipped, he escaped

criticism. No one felt uneasy as he titupped along the pavements, the

heart of a man ticking fast in his chest.

Chapter 15

The sisters went out to dinner full of their adventure, and when they

were both full of the same subject, there were few dinner-parties that

could stand up against them. This particular one, which was all ladies,

had more kick in it than most, but succumbed after a struggle. Helen at

one part of the table, Margaret at the other, would talk of Mr. Bast

and of no one else, and somewhere about the entree their monologues

collided, fell ruining, and became common property. Nor was this all.

The dinner-party was really an informal discussion club; there was a

paper after it, read amid coffee-cups and laughter in the drawing-room,

but dealing more or less thoughtfully with some topic of general

interest. After the paper came a debate, and in this debate Mr. Bast

also figured, appearing now as a bright spot in civilization, now as a

dark spot, according to the temperament of the speaker. The subject of

the paper had been, “How ought I to dispose of my money?” the reader

professing to be a millionaire on the point of death, inclined to

bequeath her fortune for the foundation of local art galleries, but

open to conviction from other sources. The various parts had been

assigned beforehand, and some of the speeches were amusing. The hostess

assumed the ungrateful role of “the millionaire’s eldest son,” and

implored her expiring parent not to dislocate Society by allowing such

vast sums to pass out of the family. Money was the fruit of

self-denial, and the second generation had a right to profit by the

self-denial of the first. What right had “Mr. Bast” to profit? The

National Gallery was good enough for the likes of him. After property

had had its say—a saying that is necessarily ungracious—the various

philanthropists stepped forward. Something must be done for “Mr. Bast”:

his conditions must be improved without impairing his independence; he

must have a free library, or free tennis-courts; his rent must be paid

in such a way that he did not know it was being paid; it must be made

worth his while to join the Territorials; he must be forcibly parted

from his uninspiring wife, the money going to her as compensation; he

must be assigned a Twin Star, some member of the leisured classes who

would watch over him ceaselessly (groans from Helen); he must be given

food but no clothes, clothes but no food, a third-return ticket to

Venice, without either food or clothes when he arrived there. In short,

he might be given anything and everything so long as it was not the

money itself.

And here Margaret interrupted.

“Order, order, Miss Schlegel!” said the reader of the paper. “You are

here, I understand, to advise me in the interests of the Society for

the Preservation of Places of Historic Interest or Natural Beauty. I

cannot have you speaking out of your role. It makes my poor head go

round, and I think you forget that I am very ill.”

“Your head won’t go round if only you’ll listen to my argument,” said

Margaret. “Why not give him the money itself. You’re supposed to have

about thirty thousand a year.”

“Have I? I thought I had a million.”

“Wasn’t a million your capital? Dear me! we ought to have settled that.

Still, it doesn’t matter. Whatever you’ve got, I order you to give as

many poor men as you can three hundred a year each.”

“But that would be pauperizing them,” said an earnest girl, who liked

the Schlegels, but thought them a little unspiritual at times.

“Not if you gave them so much. A big windfall would not pauperize a

man. It is these little driblets, distributed among too many, that do

the harm. Money’s educational. It’s far more educational than the

things it buys.” There was a protest. “In a sense,” added Margaret, but

the protest continued. “Well, isn’t the most civilized thing going, the

man who has learnt to wear his income properly?”

“Exactly what your Mr. Basts won’t do.”

“Give them a chance. Give them money. Don’t dole them out poetry-books

and railway-tickets like babies. Give them the wherewithal to buy these

things. When your Socialism comes it may be different, and we may think

in terms of commodities instead of cash. Till it comes give people

cash, for it is the warp of civilization, whatever the woof may be. The

imagination ought to play upon money and realize it vividly, for it’s

the—the second most important thing in the world. It is so sluffed over

and hushed up, there is so little clear thinking—oh, political economy,

of course, but so few of us think clearly about our own private

incomes, and admit that independent thoughts are in nine cases out of

ten the result of independent means. Money: give Mr. Bast money, and

don’t bother about his ideals. He’ll pick up those for himself.”

She leant back while the more earnest members of the club began to

misconstrue her. The female mind, though cruelly practical in daily

life, cannot bear to hear ideals belittled in conversation, and Miss

Schlegel was asked however she could say such dreadful things, and what

it would profit Mr. Bast if he gained the whole world and lost his own

soul. She answered, “Nothing, but he would not gain his soul until he

had gained a little of the world.” Then they said, “No they did not

believe it,” and she admitted that an overworked clerk may save his

soul in the superterrestrial sense, where the effort will be taken for

the deed, but she denied that he will ever explore the spiritual

resources of this world, will ever know the rarer joys of the body, or

attain to clear and passionate intercourse with his fellows. Others had

attacked the fabric of Society-Property, Interest, etc.; she only fixed

her eyes on a few human beings, to see how, under present conditions,

they could be made happier. Doing good to humanity was useless: the

many-coloured efforts thereto spreading over the vast area like films

and resulting in an universal grey. To do good to one, or, as in this

case, to a few, was the utmost she dare hope for.

Between the idealists, and the political economists, Margaret had a bad

time. Disagreeing elsewhere, they agreed in disowning her, and in

keeping the administration of the millionaire’s money in their own

hands. The earnest girl brought forward a scheme of “personal

supervision and mutual help,” the effect of which was to alter poor

people until they became exactly like people who were not so poor. The

hostess pertinently remarked that she, as eldest son, might surely rank

among the millionaire’s legatees. Margaret weakly admitted the claim,

and another claim was at once set up by Helen, who declared that she

had been the millionaire’s housemaid for over forty years, overfed and

underpaid; was nothing to be done for her, so corpulent and poor? The

millionaire then read out her last will and testament, in which she

left the whole of her fortune to the Chancellor of the Exchequer. Then

she died. The serious parts of the discussion had been of higher merit

than the playful—in a men’s debate is the reverse more general?—but the

meeting broke up hilariously enough, and a dozen happy ladies dispersed

to their homes.

Helen and Margaret walked the earnest girl as far as Battersea Bridge

Station, arguing copiously all the way. When she had gone they were

conscious of an alleviation, and of the great beauty of the evening.

They turned back towards Oakley Street. The lamps and the plane-trees,

following the line of the embankment, struck a note of dignity that is

rare in English cities. The seats, almost deserted, were here and there

occupied by gentlefolk in evening dress, who had strolled out from the

houses behind to enjoy fresh air and the whisper of the rising tide.

There is something continental about Chelsea Embankment. It is an open

space used rightly, a blessing more frequent in Germany than here. As

Margaret and Helen sat down, the city behind them seemed to be a vast

theatre, an opera-house in which some endless trilogy was performing,

and they themselves a pair of satisfied subscribers, who did not mind

losing a little of the second act.

“Cold?”

“No.”

“Tired?”

“Doesn’t matter.”

The earnest girl’s train rumbled away over the bridge.

“I say, Helen—”

“Well?”

“Are we really going to follow up Mr. Bast?”

“I don’t know.”

“I think we won’t.”

“As you like.”

“It’s no good, I think, unless you really mean to know people. The

discussion brought that home to me. We got on well enough with him in a

spirit of excitement, but think of rational intercourse. We mustn’t

play at friendship. No, it’s no good.”

“There’s Mrs. Lanoline, too,” Helen yawned. “So dull.”

“Just so, and possibly worse than dull.”

“I should like to know how he got hold of your card.”

“But he said—something about a concert and an umbrella—”

“Then did the card see the wife—”

“Helen, come to bed.”

“No, just a little longer, it is so beautiful. Tell me; oh yes; did you

say money is the warp of the world?”

“Yes.”

“Then what’s the woof?”

“Very much what one chooses,” said Margaret. “It’s something that isn’t

money—one can’t say more.”

“Walking at night?”

“Probably.”

“For Tibby, Oxford?”

“It seems so.”

“For you?”

“Now that we have to leave Wickham Place, I begin to think it’s that.

For Mrs. Wilcox it was certainly Howards End.”

One’s own name will carry immense distances. Mr. Wilcox, who was

sitting with friends many seats away, heard his, rose to his feet, and

strolled along towards the speakers.

“It is sad to suppose that places may ever be more important than

people,” continued Margaret.

“Why, Meg? They’re so much nicer generally. I’d rather think of that

forester’s house in Pomerania than of the fat Herr Förstmeister who

lived in it.”

“I believe we shall come to care about people less and less, Helen. The

more people one knows the easier it becomes to replace them. It’s one

of the curses of London. I quite expect to end my life caring most for

a place.”

Here Mr. Wilcox reached them. It was several weeks since they had met.

“How do you do?” he cried. “I thought I recognized your voices.

Whatever are you both doing down here?”

His tones were protective. He implied that one ought not to sit out on

Chelsea Embankment without a male escort. Helen resented this, but

Margaret accepted it as part of the good man’s equipment.

“What an age it is since I’ve seen you, Mr. Wilcox. I met Evie in the

Tube, though, lately. I hope you have good news of your son.”

“Paul?” said Mr. Wilcox, extinguishing his cigarette, and sitting down

between them. “Oh, Paul’s all right. We had a line from Madeira. He’ll

be at work again by now.”

“Ugh—” said Helen, shuddering from complex causes.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Isn’t the climate of Nigeria too horrible?”

“Someone’s got to go,” he said simply. “England will never keep her

trade overseas unless she is prepared to make sacrifices. Unless we get

firm in West Africa, Ger—untold complications may follow. Now tell me

all your news.”

“Oh, we’ve had a splendid evening,” cried Helen, who always woke up at

the advent of a visitor. “We belong to a kind of club that reads

papers, Margaret and I—all women, but there is a discussion after. This

evening it was on how one ought to leave one’s money—whether to one’s

family, or to the poor, and if so how—oh, most interesting.”

The man of business smiled. Since his wife’s death he had almost

doubled his income. He was an important figure at last, a reassuring

name on company prospectuses, and life had treated him very well. The

world seemed in his grasp as he listened to the River Thames, which

still flowed inland from the sea. So wonderful to the girls, it held no

mysteries for him. He had helped to shorten its long tidal trough by

taking shares in the lock at Teddington, and if he and other

capitalists thought good, some day it could be shortened again. With a

good dinner inside him and an amiable but academic woman on either

flank, he felt that his hands were on all the ropes of life, and that

what he did not know could not be worth knowing.

“Sounds a most original entertainment!” he exclaimed, and laughed in

his pleasant way. “I wish Evie would go to that sort of thing. But she

hasn’t the time. She’s taken to breed Aberdeen terriers—jolly little

dogs.”

“I expect we’d better be doing the same, really.”

“We pretend we’re improving ourselves, you see,” said Helen a little

sharply, for the Wilcox glamour is not of the kind that returns, and

she had bitter memories of the days when a speech such as he had just

made would have impressed her favourably. “We suppose it is a good

thing to waste an evening once a fortnight over a debate, but, as my

sister says, it may be better to breed dogs.”

“Not at all. I don’t agree with your sister. There’s nothing like a

debate to teach one quickness. I often wish I had gone in for them when

I was a youngster. It would have helped me no end.”

“Quickness—?”

“Yes. Quickness in argument. Time after time I’ve missed scoring a

point because the other man has had the gift of the gab and I haven’t.

Oh, I believe in these discussions.”

The patronizing tone thought Margaret, came well enough from a man who

was old enough to be their father. She had always maintained that Mr.

Wilcox had a charm. In times of sorrow or emotion his inadequacy had

pained her, but it was pleasant to listen to him now, and to watch his

thick brown moustache and high forehead confronting the stars. But

Helen was nettled. The aim of _their_ debates she implied was Truth.

“Oh yes, it doesn’t much matter what subject you take,” said he.

Margaret laughed and said, “But this is going to be far better than the

debate itself.” Helen recovered herself and laughed too. “No, I won’t

go on,” she declared. “I’ll just put our special case to Mr. Wilcox.”

“About Mr. Bast? Yes, do. He’ll be more lenient to a special case.

“But, Mr. Wilcox, do first light another cigarette. It’s this. We’ve

just come across a young fellow, who’s evidently very poor, and who

seems interest—”

“What’s his profession?”

“Clerk.”

“What in?”

“Do you remember, Margaret?”

“Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company.”

“Oh yes; the nice people who gave Aunt Juley a new hearth-rug. He seems

interesting, in some ways very, and one wishes one could help him. He

is married to a wife whom he doesn’t seem to care for much. He likes

books, and what one may roughly call adventure, and if he had a

chance—But he is so poor. He lives a life where all the money is apt to

go on nonsense and clothes. One is so afraid that circumstances will be

too strong for him and that he will sink. Well, he got mixed up in our

debate. He wasn’t the subject of it, but it seemed to bear on his

point. Suppose a millionaire died, and desired to leave money to help

such a man. How should he be helped? Should he be given three hundred

pounds a year direct, which was Margaret’s plan? Most of them thought

this would pauperize him. Should he and those like him be given free

libraries? I said ‘No!’ He doesn’t want more books to read, but to read

books rightly. My suggestion was he should be given something every

year towards a summer holiday, but then there is his wife, and they

said she would have to go too. Nothing seemed quite right! Now what do

you think? Imagine that you were a millionaire, and wanted to help the

poor. What would you do?”

Mr. Wilcox, whose fortune was not so very far below the standard

indicated, laughed exuberantly. “My dear Miss Schlegel, I will not rush

in where your sex has been unable to tread. I will not add another plan

to the numerous excellent ones that have been already suggested. My

only contribution is this: let your young friend clear out of the

Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company with all possible speed.”

“Why?” said Margaret.

He lowered his voice. “This is between friends. It’ll be in the

Receiver’s hands before Christmas. It’ll smash,” he added, thinking

that she had not understood.

“Dear me, Helen, listen to that. And he’ll have to get another place!”

“_Will_ have? Let him leave the ship before it sinks. Let him get one

now.”

“Rather than wait, to make sure?”

“Decidedly.”

“Why’s that?”

Again the Olympian laugh, and the lowered voice. “Naturally the man

who’s in a situation when he applies stands a better chance, is in a

stronger position, than the man who isn’t. It looks as if he’s worth

something. I know by myself—(this is letting you into the State

secrets)—it affects an employer greatly. Human nature, I’m afraid.”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” murmured Margaret, while Helen said, “Our

human nature appears to be the other way round. We employ people

because they’re unemployed. The boot man, for instance.”

“And how does he clean the boots?”

“Not well,” confessed Margaret.

“There you are!”

“Then do you really advise us to tell this youth—”

“I advise nothing,” he interrupted, glancing up and down the

Embankment, in case his indiscretion had been overheard. “I oughtn’t to

have spoken—but I happen to know, being more or less behind the scenes.

The Porphyrion’s a bad, bad concern—Now, don’t say I said so. It’s

outside the Tariff Ring.”

“Certainly I won’t say. In fact, I don’t know what that means.”

“I thought an insurance company never smashed,” was Helen’s

contribution. “Don’t the others always run in and save them?”

“You’re thinking of reinsurance,” said Mr. Wilcox mildly. “It is

exactly there that the Porphyrion is weak. It has tried to undercut,

has been badly hit by a long series of small fires, and it hasn’t been

able to reinsure. I’m afraid that public companies don’t save one

another for love.”

“‘Human nature,’ I suppose,” quoted Helen, and he laughed and agreed

that it was. When Margaret said that she supposed that clerks, like

every one else, found it extremely difficult to get situations in these

days, he replied, “Yes, extremely,” and rose to rejoin his friends. He

knew by his own office—seldom a vacant post, and hundreds of applicants

for it; at present no vacant post.

“And how’s Howards End looking?” said Margaret, wishing to change the

subject before they parted. Mr. Wilcox was a little apt to think one

wanted to get something out of him.

“It’s let.”

“Really. And you wandering homeless in long-haired Chelsea? How strange

are the ways of Fate!”

“No; it’s let unfurnished. We’ve moved.”

“Why, I thought of you both as anchored there for ever. Evie never told

me.”

“I dare say when you met Evie the thing wasn’t settled. We only moved a

week ago. Paul has rather a feeling for the old place, and we held on

for him to have his holiday there; but, really, it is impossibly small.

Endless drawbacks. I forget whether you’ve been up to it?”

“As far as the house, never.”

“Well, Howards End is one of those converted farms. They don’t really

do, spend what you will on them. We messed away with a garage all among

the wych-elm roots, and last year we enclosed a bit of the meadow and

attempted a mockery. Evie got rather keen on Alpine plants. But it

didn’t do—no, it didn’t do. You remember, or your sister will remember,

the farm with those abominable guinea-fowls, and the hedge that the old

woman never would cut properly, so that it all went thin at the bottom.

And, inside the house, the beams—and the staircase through a

door—picturesque enough, but not a place to live in.” He glanced over

the parapet cheerfully. “Full tide. And the position wasn’t right

either. The neighbourhood’s getting suburban. Either be in London or

out of it, I say; so we’ve taken a house in Ducie Street, close to

Sloane Street, and a place right down in Shropshire—Oniton Grange. Ever

heard of Oniton? Do come and see us—right away from everywhere, up

towards Wales.”

“What a change!” said Margaret. But the change was in her own voice,

which had become most sad. “I can’t imagine Howards End or Hilton

without you.”

“Hilton isn’t without us,” he replied. “Charles is there still.”

“Still?” said Margaret, who had not kept up with the Charles’. “But I

thought he was still at Epsom. They were furnishing that Christmas—one

Christmas. How everything alters! I used to admire Mrs. Charles from

our windows very often. Wasn’t it Epsom?”

“Yes, but they moved eighteen months ago. Charles, the good chap”—his

voice dropped—“thought I should be lonely. I didn’t want him to move,

but he would, and took a house at the other end of Hilton, down by the

Six Hills. He had a motor, too. There they all are, a very jolly

party—he and she and the two grandchildren.”

“I manage other people’s affairs so much better than they manage them

themselves,” said Margaret as they shook hands. “When you moved out of

Howards End, I should have moved Mr. Charles Wilcox into it. I should

have kept so remarkable a place in the family.”

“So it is,” he replied. “I haven’t sold it, and don’t mean to.”

“No; but none of you are there.”

“Oh, we’ve got a splendid tenant—Hamar Bryce, an invalid. If Charles

ever wanted it—but he won’t. Dolly is so dependent on modern

conveniences. No, we have all decided against Howards End. We like it

in a way, but now we feel that it is neither one thing nor the other.

One must have one thing or the other.”

“And some people are lucky enough to have both. You’re doing yourself

proud, Mr. Wilcox. My congratulations.”

“And mine,” said Helen.

“Do remind Evie to come and see us—two, Wickham Place. We shan’t be

there very long, either.”

“You, too, on the move?”

“Next September,” Margaret sighed.

“Every one moving! Good-bye.”

The tide had begun to ebb. Margaret leant over the parapet and watched

it sadly. Mr. Wilcox had forgotten his wife, Helen her lover; she

herself was probably forgetting. Every one moving. Is it worth while

attempting the past when there is this continual flux even in the

hearts of men?

Helen roused her by saying: “What a prosperous vulgarian Mr. Wilcox has

grown! I have very little use for him in these days. However, he did

tell us about the Porphyrion. Let us write to Mr. Bast as soon as ever

we get home, and tell him to clear out of it at once.”

“Do; yes, that’s worth doing. Let us.”

“Let’s ask him to tea.”

Chapter 16

Leonard accepted the invitation to tea next Saturday. But he was right;

the visit proved a conspicuous failure.

“Sugar?” said Margaret.

“Cake?” said Helen. “The big cake or the little deadlies? I’m afraid

you thought my letter rather odd, but we’ll explain—we aren’t odd,

really—not affected, really. We’re over-expressive: that’s all.”

As a lady’s lap-dog Leonard did not excel. He was not an Italian, still

less a Frenchman, in whose blood there runs the very spirit of

persiflage and of gracious repartee. His wit was the Cockney’s; it

opened no doors into imagination, and Helen was drawn up short by “The

more a lady has to say, the better,” administered waggishly.

“Oh, yes,” she said.

“Ladies brighten—”

“Yes, I know. The darlings are regular sunbeams. Let me give you a

plate.”

“How do you like your work?” interposed Margaret.

He, too, was drawn up short. He would not have these women prying into

his work. They were Romance, and so was the room to which he had at

last penetrated, with the queer sketches of people bathing upon its

walls, and so were the very tea-cups, with their delicate borders of

wild strawberries. But he would not let Romance interfere with his

life. There is the devil to pay then.

“Oh, well enough,” he answered.

“Your company is the Porphyrion, isn’t it?”

“Yes, that’s so”—becoming rather offended. “It’s funny how things get

round.”

“Why funny?” asked Helen, who did not follow the workings of his mind.

“It was written as large as life on your card, and considering we wrote

to you there, and that you replied on the stamped paper—”

“Would you call the Porphyrion one of the big Insurance Companies?”

pursued Margaret.

“It depends what you call big.”

“I mean by big, a solid, well-established concern, that offers a

reasonably good career to its employés.”

“I couldn’t say—some would tell you one thing and others another,” said

the employé uneasily. “For my own part”—he shook his head—“I only

believe half I hear. Not that even; it’s safer. Those clever ones come

to the worse grief, I’ve often noticed. Ah, you can’t be too careful.”

He drank, and wiped his moustache, which was going to be one of those

moustaches that always droop into tea-cups—more bother than they’re

worth, surely, and not fashionable either.

“I quite agree, and that’s why I was curious to know: is it a solid,

well-established concern?”

Leonard had no idea. He understood his own corner of the machine, but

nothing beyond it. He desired to confess neither knowledge nor

ignorance, and under these circumstances, another motion of the head

seemed safest. To him, as to the British public, the Porphyrion was the

Porphyrion of the advertisement—a giant, in the classical style, but

draped sufficiently, who held in one hand a burning torch, and pointed

with the other to St. Paul’s and Windsor Castle. A large sum of money

was inscribed below, and you drew your own conclusions. This giant

caused Leonard to do arithmetic and write letters, to explain the

regulations to new clients, and re-explain them to old ones. A giant

was of an impulsive morality—one knew that much. He would pay for Mrs.

Munt’s hearth-rug with ostentatious haste, a large claim he would

repudiate quietly, and fight court by court. But his true fighting

weight, his antecedents, his amours with other members of the

commercial Pantheon—all these were as uncertain to ordinary mortals as

were the escapades of Zeus. While the gods are powerful, we learn

little about them. It is only in the days of their decadence that a

strong light beats into heaven.

“We were told the Porphyrion’s no go,” blurted Helen. “We wanted to

tell you; that’s why we wrote.”

“A friend of ours did think that it is unsufficiently reinsured,” said

Margaret.

Now Leonard had his clue. He must praise the Porphyrion. “You can tell

your friend,” he said, “that he’s quite wrong.”

“Oh, good!”

The young man coloured a little. In his circle to be wrong was fatal.

The Miss Schlegels did not mind being wrong. They were genuinely glad

that they had been misinformed. To them nothing was fatal but evil.

“Wrong, so to speak,” he added.

“How ‘so to speak’?”

“I mean I wouldn’t say he’s right altogether.”

But this was a blunder. “Then he is right partly,” said the elder

woman, quick as lightning.

Leonard replied that every one was right partly, if it came to that.

“Mr. Bast, I don’t understand business, and I dare say my questions are

stupid, but can you tell me what makes a concern ‘right’ or ‘wrong’?”

Leonard sat back with a sigh.

“Our friend, who is also a business man, was so positive. He said

before Christmas—”

“And advised you to clear out of it,” concluded Helen. “But I don’t see

why he should know better than you do.”

Leonard rubbed his hands. He was tempted to say that he knew nothing

about the thing at all. But a commercial training was too strong for

him. Nor could he say it was a bad thing, for this would be giving it

away; nor yet that it was good, for this would be giving it away

equally. He attempted to suggest that it was something between the two,

with vast possibilities in either direction, but broke down under the

gaze of four sincere eyes. As yet he scarcely distinguished between the

two sisters. One was more beautiful and more lively, but “the Miss

Schlegels” still remained a composite Indian god, whose waving arms and

contradictory speeches were the product of a single mind.

“One can but see,” he remarked, adding, “as Ibsen says, ‘things

happen.’” He was itching to talk about books and make the most of his

romantic hour. Minute after minute slipped away, while the ladies, with

imperfect skill, discussed the subject of reinsurance or praised their

anonymous friend. Leonard grew annoyed—perhaps rightly. He made vague

remarks about not being one of those who minded their affairs being

talked over by others, but they did not take the hint. Men might have

shown more tact. Women, however tactful elsewhere, are heavy-handed

here. They cannot see why we should shroud our incomes and our

prospects in a veil. “How much exactly have you, and how much do you

expect to have next June?” And these were women with a theory, who held

that reticence about money matters is absurd, and that life would be

truer if each would state the exact size of the golden island upon

which he stands, the exact stretch of warp over which he throws the

woof that is not money. How can we do justice to the pattern otherwise?

And the precious minutes slipped away, and Jacky and squalor came

nearer. At last he could bear it no longer, and broke in, reciting the

names of books feverishly. There was a moment of piercing joy when

Margaret said, “So _you_ like Carlyle,” and then the door opened, and

“Mr. Wilcox, Miss Wilcox” entered, preceded by two prancing puppies.

“Oh, the dears! Oh, Evie, how too impossibly sweet!” screamed Helen,

falling on her hands and knees.

“We brought the little fellows round,” said Mr. Wilcox.

“I bred ’em myself.”

“Oh, really! Mr. Bast, come and play with puppies.”

“I’ve got to be going now,” said Leonard sourly.

“But play with puppies a little first.”

“This is Ahab, that’s Jezebel,” said Evie, who was one of those who

name animals after the less successful characters of Old Testament

history.

“I’ve got to be going.”

Helen was too much occupied with puppies to notice him.

“Mr. Wilcox, Mr. Ba—Must you be really? Good-bye!”

“Come again,” said Helen from the floor.

Then Leonard’s gorge arose. Why should he come again? What was the good

of it? He said roundly: “No, I shan’t; I knew it would be a failure.”

Most people would have let him go. “A little mistake. We tried knowing

another class—impossible.” But the Schlegels had never played with

life. They had attempted friendship, and they would take the

consequences. Helen retorted, “I call that a very rude remark. What do

you want to turn on me like that for?” and suddenly the drawing-room

re-echoed to a vulgar row.

“You ask me why I turn on you?”

“Yes.”

“What do you want to have me here for?”

“To help you, you silly boy!” cried Helen. “And don’t shout.”

“I don’t want your patronage. I don’t want your tea. I was quite happy.

What do you want to unsettle me for?” He turned to Mr. Wilcox. “I put

it to this gentleman. I ask you, sir, am I to have my brain picked?”

Mr. Wilcox turned to Margaret with the air of humorous strength that he

could so well command. “Are we intruding, Miss Schlegel? Can we be of

any use or shall we go?”

But Margaret ignored him.

“I’m connected with a leading insurance company, sir. I receive what I

take to be an invitation from these—ladies” (he drawled the word). “I

come, and it’s to have my brain picked. I ask you, is it fair?”

“Highly unfair,” said Mr. Wilcox, drawing a gasp from Evie, who knew

that her father was becoming dangerous.

“There, you hear that? Most unfair, the gentleman says. There! Not

content with”—pointing at Margaret—“you can’t deny it.” His voice rose:

he was falling into the rhythm of a scene with Jacky. “But as soon as

I’m useful it’s a very different thing. ‘Oh yes, send for him.

Cross-question him. Pick his brains.’ Oh yes. Now, take me on the

whole, I’m a quiet fellow: I’m law-abiding, I don’t wish any

unpleasantness; but I—I—”

“You,” said Margaret—“you—you—”

Laughter from Evie, as at a repartee.

“You are the man who tried to walk by the Pole Star.”

More laughter.

“You saw the sunrise.”

Laughter.

“You tried to get away from the fogs that are stifling us all—away past

books and houses to the truth. You were looking for a real home.”

“I fail to see the connection,” said Leonard, hot with stupid anger.

“So do I.” There was a pause. “You were that last Sunday—you are this

today. Mr. Bast! I and my sister have talked you over. We wanted to

help you; we also supposed you might help us. We did not have you here

out of charity—which bores us—but because we hoped there would be a

connection between last Sunday and other days. What is the good of your

stars and trees, your sunrise and the wind, if they do not enter into

our daily lives? They have never entered into mine, but into yours, we

thought—Haven’t we all to struggle against life’s daily greyness,

against pettiness, against mechanical cheerfulness, against suspicion?

I struggle by remembering my friends; others I have known by

remembering some place—some beloved place or tree—we thought you one of

these.”

“Of course, if there’s been any misunderstanding,” mumbled Leonard,

“all I can do is to go. But I beg to state—” He paused. Ahab and

Jezebel danced at his boots and made him look ridiculous. “You were

picking my brain for official information—I can prove it—I—He blew his

nose and left them.

“Can I help you now?” said Mr. Wilcox, turning to Margaret. “May I have

one quiet word with him in the hall?”

“Helen, go after him—do anything—_anything_—to make the noodle

understand.”

Helen hesitated.

“But really—” said their visitor. “Ought she to?”

At once she went.

He resumed. “I would have chimed in, but I felt that you could polish

him off for yourselves—I didn’t interfere. You were splendid, Miss

Schlegel—absolutely splendid. You can take my word for it, but there

are very few women who could have managed him.”

“Oh yes,” said Margaret distractedly.

“Bowling him over with those long sentences was what fetched me,” cried

Evie.

“Yes, indeed,” chuckled her father; “all that part about ‘mechanical

cheerfulness’—oh, fine!”

“I’m very sorry,” said Margaret, collecting herself. “He’s a nice

creature really. I cannot think what set him off. It has been most

unpleasant for you.”

“Oh, _I_ didn’t mind.” Then he changed his mood. He asked if he might

speak as an old friend, and, permission given, said: “Oughtn’t you

really to be more careful?”

Margaret laughed, though her thoughts still strayed after Helen. “Do

you realize that it’s all your fault?” she said. “You’re responsible.”

“I?”

“This is the young man whom we were to warn against the Porphyrion. We

warn him, and—look!”

Mr. Wilcox was annoyed. “I hardly consider that a fair deduction,” he

said.

“Obviously unfair,” said Margaret. “I was only thinking how tangled

things are. It’s our fault mostly—neither yours nor his.”

“Not his?”

“No.”

“Miss Schlegel, you are too kind.”

“Yes, indeed,” nodded Evie, a little contemptuously.

“You behave much too well to people, and then they impose on you. I

know the world and that type of man, and as soon as I entered the room

I saw you had not been treating him properly. You must keep that type

at a distance. Otherwise they forget themselves. Sad, but true. They

aren’t our sort, and one must face the fact.”

“Ye-es.”

“Do admit that we should never have had the outburst if he was a

gentleman.”

“I admit it willingly,” said Margaret, who was pacing up and down the

room. “A gentleman would have kept his suspicions to himself.”

Mr. Wilcox watched her with a vague uneasiness.

“What did he suspect you of?”

“Of wanting to make money out of him.”

“Intolerable brute! But how were you to benefit?”

“Exactly. How indeed! Just horrible, corroding suspicion. One touch of

thought or of goodwill would have brushed it away. Just the senseless

fear that does make men intolerable brutes.”

“I come back to my original point. You ought to be more careful, Miss

Schlegel. Your servants ought to have orders not to let such people

in.”

She turned to him frankly. “Let me explain exactly why we like this

man, and want to see him again.”

“That’s your clever way of thinking. I shall never believe you like

him.”

“I do. Firstly, because he cares for physical adventure, just as you

do. Yes, you go motoring and shooting; he would like to go camping out.

Secondly, he cares for something special _in_ adventure. It is quickest

to call that special something poetry—”

“Oh, he’s one of that writer sort.”

“No—oh no! I mean he may be, but it would be loathsome stiff. His brain

is filled with the husks of books, culture—horrible; we want him to

wash out his brain and go to the real thing. We want to show him how he

may get upsides with life. As I said, either friends or the country,

some”—she hesitated—“either some very dear person or some very dear

place seems necessary to relieve life’s daily grey, and to show that it

is grey. If possible, one should have both.”

Some of her words ran past Mr. Wilcox. He let them run past. Others he

caught and criticized with admirable lucidity.

“Your mistake is this, and it is a very common mistake. This young

bounder has a life of his own. What right have you to conclude it is an

unsuccessful life, or, as you call it, ‘grey’?”

“Because—”

“One minute. You know nothing about him. He probably has his own joys

and interests—wife, children, snug little home. That’s where we

practical fellows”—he smiled—“are more tolerant than you intellectuals.

We live and let live, and assume that things are jogging on fairly well

elsewhere, and that the ordinary plain man may be trusted to look after

his own affairs. I quite grant—I look at the faces of the clerks in my

own office, and observe them to be dull, but I don’t know what’s going

on beneath. So, by the way, with London. I have heard you rail against

London, Miss Schlegel, and it seems a funny thing to say but I was very

angry with you. What do you know about London? You only see

civilization from the outside. I don’t say in your case, but in too

many cases that attitude leads to morbidity, discontent, and

Socialism.”

She admitted the strength of his position, though it undermined

imagination. As he spoke, some outposts of poetry and perhaps of

sympathy fell ruining, and she retreated to what she called her “second

line”—to the special facts of the case.

“His wife is an old bore,” she said simply. “He never came home last

Saturday night because he wanted to be alone, and she thought he was

with us.”

“With _you?_”

“Yes.” Evie tittered. “He hasn’t got the cosy home that you assumed. He

needs outside interests.”

“Naughty young man!” cried the girl.

“Naughty?” said Margaret, who hated naughtiness more than sin. “When

you’re married, Miss Wilcox, won’t you want outside interests?”

“He has apparently got them,” put in Mr. Wilcox slyly.

“Yes, indeed, Father.”

“He was tramping in Surrey, if you mean that,” said Margaret, pacing

away rather crossly.

“Oh, I dare say!”

“Miss Wilcox, he was!”

“M-m-m-m!” from Mr. Wilcox, who thought the episode amusing, if risqué.

With most ladies he would not have discussed it, but he was trading on

Margaret’s reputation as an emanicipated woman.

“He said so, and about such a thing he wouldn’t lie.”

They both began to laugh.

“That’s where I differ from you. Men lie about their positions and

prospects, but not about a thing of that sort.”

He shook his head. “Miss Schlegel, excuse me, but I know the type.”

“I said before—he isn’t a type. He cares about adventures rightly. He’s

certain that our smug existence isn’t all. He’s vulgar and hysterical

and bookish, but I don’t think that sums him up. There’s manhood in him

as well. Yes, that’s what I’m trying to say. He’s a real man.”

As she spoke their eyes met, and it was as if Mr. Wilcox’s defences

fell. She saw back to the real man in him. Unwittingly she had touched

his emotions. A woman and two men—they had formed the magic triangle of

sex, and the male was thrilled to jealousy, in case the female was

attracted by another male. Love, say the ascetics, reveals our shameful

kinship with the beasts. Be it so: one can bear that; jealousy is the

real shame. It is jealousy, not love, that connects us with the

farmyard intolerably, and calls up visions of two angry cocks and a

complacent hen. Margaret crushed complacency down because she was

civilized. Mr. Wilcox, uncivilized, continued to feel anger long after

he had rebuilt his defences, and was again presenting a bastion to the

world.

“Miss Schlegel, you’re a pair of dear creatures, but you really _must_

be careful in this uncharitable world. What does your brother say?”

“I forget.”

“Surely he has some opinion?”

“He laughs, if I remember correctly.”

“He’s very clever, isn’t he?” said Evie, who had met and detested Tibby

at Oxford.

“Yes, pretty well—but I wonder what Helen’s doing.”

“She is very young to undertake this sort of thing,” said Mr. Wilcox.

Margaret went out into the landing. She heard no sound, and Mr. Bast’s

topper was missing from the hall.

“Helen!” she called.

“Yes!” replied a voice from the library.

“You in there?”

“Yes—he’s gone some time.”

Margaret went to her. “Why, you’re all alone,” she said.

“Yes—it’s all right, Meg—Poor, poor creature—”

“Come back to the Wilcoxes and tell me later—Mr. W. much concerned, and

slightly titillated.”

“Oh, I’ve no patience with him. I hate him. Poor dear Mr. Bast! he

wanted to talk literature, and we would talk business. Such a muddle of

a man, and yet so worth pulling through. I like him extraordinarily.”

“Well done,” said Margaret, kissing her, “but come into the

drawing-room now, and don’t talk about him to the Wilcoxes. Make light

of the whole thing.”

Helen came and behaved with a cheerfulness that reassured their

visitor—this hen at all events was fancy-free.

“He’s gone with my blessing,” she cried, “and now for puppies.”

As they drove away, Mr. Wilcox said to his daughter:

“I am really concerned at the way those girls go on. They are as clever

as you make ’em, but unpractical—God bless me! One of these days

they’ll go too far. Girls like that oughtn’t to live alone in London.

Until they marry, they ought to have someone to look after them. We

must look in more often—we’re better than no one. You like them, don’t

you, Evie?”

Evie replied: “Helen’s right enough, but I can’t stand the toothy one.

And I shouldn’t have called either of them girls.”

Evie had grown up handsome. Dark-eyed, with the glow of youth under

sunburn, built firmly and firm-lipped, she was the best the Wilcoxes

could do in the way of feminine beauty. For the present, puppies and

her father were the only things she loved, but the net of matrimony was

being prepared for her, and a few days later she was attracted to a Mr.

Percy Cahill, an uncle of Mrs. Charles, and he was attracted to her.

Chapter 17

The Age of Property holds bitter moments even for a proprietor. When a

move is imminent, furniture becomes ridiculous, and Margaret now lay

awake at nights wondering where, where on earth they and all their

belongings would be deposited in September next. Chairs, tables,

pictures, books, that had rumbled down to them through the generations,

must rumble forward again like a slide of rubbish to which she longed

to give the final push, and send toppling into the sea. But there were

all their father’s books—they never read them, but they were their

father’s, and must be kept. There was the marble-topped

chiffonier—their mother had set store by it, they could not remember

why. Round every knob and cushion in the house sentiment gathered, a

sentiment that was at times personal, but more often a faint piety to

the dead, a prolongation of rites that might have ended at the grave.

It was absurd, if you came to think of it; Helen and Tibby came to

think of it: Margaret was too busy with the house-agents. The feudal

ownership of land did bring dignity, whereas the modern ownership of

movables is reducing us again to a nomadic horde. We are reverting to

the civilization of luggage, and historians of the future will note how

the middle classes accreted possessions without taking root in the

earth, and may find in this the secret of their imaginative poverty.

The Schlegels were certainly the poorer for the loss of Wickham Place.

It had helped to balance their lives, and almost to counsel them. Nor

is their ground-landlord spiritually the richer. He has built flats on

its site, his motor-cars grow swifter, his exposures of Socialism more

trenchant. But he has spilt the precious distillation of the years, and

no chemistry of his can give it back to society again.

Margaret grew depressed; she was anxious to settle on a house before

they left town to pay their annual visit to Mrs. Munt. She enjoyed this

visit, and wanted to have her mind at ease for it. Swanage, though

dull, was stable, and this year she longed more than usual for its

fresh air and for the magnificent downs that guard it on the north. But

London thwarted her; in its atmosphere she could not concentrate.

London only stimulates, it cannot sustain; and Margaret, hurrying over

its surface for a house without knowing what sort of a house she

wanted, was paying for many a thrilling sensation in the past. She

could not even break loose from culture, and her time was wasted by

concerts which it would be a sin to miss, and invitations which it

would never do to refuse. At last she grew desperate; she resolved that

she would go nowhere and be at home to no one until she found a house,

and broke the resolution in half an hour.

Once she had humorously lamented that she had never been to Simpson’s

restaurant in the Strand. Now a note arrived from Miss Wilcox, asking

her to lunch there. Mr. Cahill was coming, and the three would have

such a jolly chat, and perhaps end up at the Hippodrome. Margaret had

no strong regard for Evie, and no desire to meet her fiancé, and she

was surprised that Helen, who had been far funnier about Simpson’s, had

not been asked instead. But the invitation touched her by its intimate

tone. She must know Evie Wilcox better than she supposed, and declaring

that she “simply must,” she accepted.

But when she saw Evie at the entrance of the restaurant, staring

fiercely at nothing after the fashion of athletic women, her heart

failed her anew. Miss Wilcox had changed perceptibly since her

engagement. Her voice was gruffer, her manner more downright, and she

was inclined to patronize the more foolish virgin. Margaret was silly

enough to be pained at this. Depressed at her isolation, she saw not

only houses and furniture, but the vessel of life itself slipping past

her, with people like Evie and Mr. Cahill on board.

There are moments when virtue and wisdom fail us, and one of them came

to her at Simpson’s in the Strand. As she trod the staircase, narrow,

but carpeted thickly, as she entered the eating-room, where saddles of

mutton were being trundled up to expectant clergymen, she had a strong,

if erroneous, conviction of her own futility, and wished she had never

come out of her backwater, where nothing happened except art and

literature, and where no one ever got married or succeeded in remaining

engaged. Then came a little surprise. “Father might be of the

party—yes, Father was.” With a smile of pleasure she moved forward to

greet him, and her feeling of loneliness vanished.

“I thought I’d get round if I could,” said he. “Evie told me of her

little plan, so I just slipped in and secured a table. Always secure a

table first. Evie, don’t pretend you want to sit by your old father,

because you don’t. Miss Schlegel, come in my side, out of pity. My

goodness, but you look tired! Been worrying round after your young

clerks?”

“No, after houses,” said Margaret, edging past him into the box. “I’m

hungry, not tired; I want to eat heaps.”

“That’s good. What’ll you have?”

“Fish pie,” said she, with a glance at the menu.

“Fish pie! Fancy coming for fish pie to Simpson’s. It’s not a bit the

thing to go for here.”

“Go for something for me, then,” said Margaret, pulling off her gloves.

Her spirits were rising, and his reference to Leonard Bast had warmed

her curiously.

“Saddle of mutton,” said he after profound reflection: “and cider to

drink. That’s the type of thing. I like this place, for a joke, once in

a way. It is so thoroughly Old English. Don’t you agree?”

“Yes,” said Margaret, who didn’t. The order was given, the joint rolled

up, and the carver, under Mr. Wilcox’s direction, cut the meat where it

was succulent, and piled their plates high. Mr. Cahill insisted on

sirloin, but admitted that he had made a mistake later on. He and Evie

soon fell into a conversation of the “No, I didn’t; yes, you did”

type—conversation which, though fascinating to those who are engaged in

it, neither desires nor deserves the attention of others.

“It’s a golden rule to tip the carver. Tip everywhere’s my motto.”

“Perhaps it does make life more human.”

“Then the fellows know one again. Especially in the East, if you tip,

they remember you from year’s end to year’s end.

“Have you been in the East?”

“Oh, Greece and the Levant. I used to go out for sport and business to

Cyprus; some military society of a sort there. A few piastres, properly

distributed, help to keep one’s memory green. But you, of course, think

this shockingly cynical. How’s your discussion society getting on? Any

new Utopias lately?”

“No, I’m house-hunting, Mr. Wilcox, as I’ve already told you once. Do

you know of any houses?”

“Afraid I don’t.”

“Well, what’s the point of being practical if you can’t find two

distressed females a house? We merely want a small house with large

rooms, and plenty of them.”

“Evie, I like that! Miss Schlegel expects me to turn house agent for

her!”

“What’s that, Father?

“I want a new home in September, and someone must find it. I can’t.”

“Percy, do you know of anything?”

“I can’t say I do,” said Mr. Cahill.

“How like you! You’re never any good.”

“Never any good. Just listen to her! Never any good. Oh, come!”

“Well, you aren’t. Miss Schlegel, is he?”

The torrent of their love, having splashed these drops at Margaret,

swept away on its habitual course. She sympathized with it now, for a

little comfort had restored her geniality. Speech and silence pleased

her equally, and while Mr. Wilcox made some preliminary inquiries about

cheese, her eyes surveyed the restaurant, and admired its

well-calculated tributes to the solidity of our past. Though no more

Old English than the works of Kipling, it had selected its

reminiscences so adroitly that her criticism was lulled, and the guests

whom it was nourishing for imperial purposes bore the outer semblance

of Parson Adams or Tom Jones. Scraps of their talk jarred oddly on the

ear. “Right you are! I’ll cable out to Uganda this evening,” came from

the table behind. “Their Emperor wants war; well, let him have it,” was

the opinion of a clergyman. She smiled at such incongruities. “Next

time,” she said to Mr. Wilcox, “you shall come to lunch with me at Mr.

Eustace Miles’s.”

“With pleasure.”

“No, you’d hate it,” she said, pushing her glass towards him for some

more cider. “It’s all proteids and body-buildings, and people come up

to you and beg your pardon, but you have such a beautiful aura.”

“A what?”

“Never heard of an aura? Oh, happy, happy man! I scrub at mine for

hours. Nor of an astral plane?”

He had heard of astral planes, and censured them.

“Just so. Luckily it was Helen’s aura, not mine, and she had to

chaperone it and do the politenesses. I just sat with my handkerchief

in my mouth till the man went.”

“Funny experiences seem to come to you two girls. No one’s ever asked

me about my—what d’ye call it? Perhaps I’ve not got one.”

“You’re bound to have one, but it may be such a terrible colour that no

one dares mention it.”

“Tell me, though, Miss Schlegel, do you really believe in the

supernatural and all that?”

“Too difficult a question.”

“Why’s that? Gruyère or Stilton?”

“Gruyère, please.”

“Better have Stilton.”

“Stilton. Because, though I don’t believe in auras, and think

Theosophy’s only a halfway-house—”

“—Yet there may be something in it all the same,” he concluded, with a

frown.

“Not even that. It may be halfway in the wrong direction. I can’t

explain. I don’t believe in all these fads, and yet I don’t like saying

that I don’t believe in them.”

He seemed unsatisfied, and said: “So you wouldn’t give me your word

that you _don’t_ hold with astral bodies and all the rest of it?”

“I could,” said Margaret, surprised that the point was of any

importance to him. “Indeed, I will. When I talked about scrubbing my

aura, I was only trying to be funny. But why do you want this settled?”

“I don’t know.”

“Now, Mr. Wilcox, you do know.”

“Yes, I am,” “No, you’re not,” burst from the lovers opposite. Margaret

was silent for a moment, and then changed the subject.

“How’s your house?”

“Much the same as when you honoured it last week.”

“I don’t mean Ducie Street. Howards End, of course.”

“Why ‘of course’?”

“Can’t you turn out your tenant and let it to us? We’re nearly

demented.”

“Let me think. I wish I could help you. But I thought you wanted to be

in town. One bit of advice: fix your district, then fix your price, and

then don’t budge. That’s how I got both Ducie Street and Oniton. I said

to myself, ‘I mean to be exactly here,’ and I was, and Oniton’s a place

in a thousand.”

“But I do budge. Gentlemen seem to mesmerize houses—cow them with an

eye, and up they come, trembling. Ladies can’t. It’s the houses that

are mesmerizing me. I’ve no control over the saucy things. Houses are

alive. No?”

“I’m out of my depth,” he said, and added: “Didn’t you talk rather like

that to your office boy?”

“Did I?—I mean I did, more or less. I talk the same way to every one—or

try to.”

“Yes, I know. And how much do you suppose that he understood of it?”

“That’s his lookout. I don’t believe in suiting my conversation to my

company. One can doubtless hit upon some medium of exchange that seems

to do well enough, but it’s no more like the real thing than money is

like food. There’s no nourishment in it. You pass it to the lower

classes, and they pass it back to you, and this you call ‘social

intercourse’ or ‘mutual endeavour,’ when it’s mutual priggishness if

it’s anything. Our friends at Chelsea don’t see this. They say one

ought to be at all costs intelligible, and sacrifice—”

“Lower classes,” interrupted Mr. Wilcox, as it were thrusting his hand

into her speech. “Well, you do admit that there are rich and poor.

That’s something.”

Margaret could not reply. Was he incredibly stupid, or did he

understand her better than she understood herself?

“You do admit that, if wealth was divided up equally, in a few years

there would be rich and poor again just the same. The hard-working man

would come to the top, the wastrel sink to the bottom.”

“Every one admits that.”

“Your Socialists don’t.”

“My Socialists do. Yours mayn’t; but I strongly suspect yours of being

not Socialists, but ninepins, which you have constructed for your own

amusement. I can’t imagine any living creature who would bowl over

quite so easily.”

He would have resented this had she not been a woman. But women may say

anything—it was one of his holiest beliefs—and he only retorted, with a

gay smile: “I don’t care. You’ve made two damaging admissions, and I’m

heartily with you in both.”

In time they finished lunch, and Margaret, who had excused herself from

the Hippodrome, took her leave. Evie had scarcely addressed her, and

she suspected that the entertainment had been planned by the father. He

and she were advancing out of their respective families towards a more

intimate acquaintance. It had begun long ago. She had been his wife’s

friend, and, as such, he had given her that silver vinaigrette as a

memento. It was pretty of him to have given that vinaigrette, and he

had always preferred her to Helen—unlike most men. But the advance had

been astonishing lately. They had done more in a week than in two

years, and were really beginning to know each other.

She did not forget his promise to sample Eustace Miles, and asked him

as soon as she could secure Tibby as his chaperon. He came, and partook

of body-building dishes with humility.

Next morning the Schlegels left for Swanage. They had not succeeded in

finding a new home.

Chapter 18

As they were seated at Aunt Juley’s breakfast-table at The Bays,

parrying her excessive hospitality and enjoying the view of the bay, a

letter came for Margaret and threw her into perturbation. It was from

Mr. Wilcox. It announced an “important change” in his plans. Owing to

Evie’s marriage, he had decided to give up his house in Ducie Street,

and was willing to let it on a yearly tenancy. It was a businesslike

letter, and stated frankly what he would do for them and what he would

not do. Also the rent. If they approved, Margaret was to come up _at

once_—the words were underlined, as is necessary when dealing with

women—and to go over the house with him. If they disapproved, a wire

would oblige, as he should put it into the hands of an agent.

The letter perturbed, because she was not sure what it meant. If he

liked her, if he had manoeuvred to get her to Simpson’s, might this be

a manoeuvre to get her to London, and result in an offer of marriage?

She put it to herself as indelicately as possible, in the hope that her

brain would cry, “Rubbish, you’re a self-conscious fool!” But her brain

only tingled a little and was silent, and for a time she sat gazing at

the mincing waves, and wondering whether the news would seem strange to

the others.

As soon as she began speaking, the sound of her own voice reassured

her. There could be nothing in it. The replies also were typical, and

in the buff of conversation her fears vanished.

“You needn’t go though—” began her hostess.

“I needn’t, but hadn’t I better? It’s really getting rather serious. We

let chance after chance slip, and the end of it is we shall be bundled

out bag and baggage into the street. We don’t know what we _want_,

that’s the mischief with us—”

“No, we have no real ties,” said Helen, helping herself to toast.

“Shan’t I go up to town today, take the house if it’s the least

possible, and then come down by the afternoon train tomorrow, and start

enjoying myself. I shall be no fun to myself or to others until this

business is off my mind.”

“But you won’t do anything rash, Margaret?”

“There’s nothing rash to do.”

“Who _are_ the Wilcoxes?” said Tibby, a question that sounds silly, but

was really extremely subtle, as his aunt found to her cost when she

tried to answer it. “I don’t _manage_ the Wilcoxes; I don’t see where

they come _in_.”

“No more do I,” agreed Helen. “It’s funny that we just don’t lose sight

of them. Out of all our hotel acquaintances, Mr. Wilcox is the only one

who has stuck. It is now over three years, and we have drifted away

from far more interesting people in that time.

“Interesting people don’t get one houses.”

“Meg, if you start in your honest-English vein, I shall throw the

treacle at you.”

“It’s a better vein than the cosmopolitan,” said Margaret, getting up.

“Now, children, which is it to be? You know the Ducie Street house.

Shall I say yes or shall I say no? Tibby love—which? I’m specially

anxious to pin you both.”

“It all depends what meaning you attach to the word ‘possi—’”

“It depends on nothing of the sort. Say ‘yes.’”

“Say ‘no.’”

Then Margaret spoke rather seriously. “I think,” she said, “that our

race is degenerating. We cannot settle even this little thing; what

will it be like when we have to settle a big one?”

“It will be as easy as eating,” returned Helen.

“I was thinking of Father. How could he settle to leave Germany as he

did, when he had fought for it as a young man, and all his feelings and

friends were Prussian? How could he break loose with Patriotism and

begin aiming at something else? It would have killed me. When he was

nearly forty he could change countries and ideals—and we, at our age,

can’t change houses. It’s humiliating.”

“Your father may have been able to change countries,” said Mrs. Munt

with asperity, “and that may or may not be a good thing. But he could

change houses no better than you can, in fact, much worse. Never shall

I forget what poor Emily suffered in the move from Manchester.”

“I knew it,” cried Helen. “I told you so. It is the little things one

bungles at. The big, real ones are nothing when they come.”

“Bungle, my dear! You are too little to recollect—in fact, you weren’t

there. But the furniture was actually in the vans and on the move

before the lease for Wickham Place was signed, and Emily took train

with baby—who was Margaret then—and the smaller luggage for London,

without so much as knowing where her new home would be. Getting away

from that house may be hard, but it is nothing to the misery that we

all went through getting you into it.”

Helen, with her mouth full, cried: “And that’s the man who beat the

Austrians, and the Danes, and the French, and who beat the Germans that

were inside himself. And we’re like him.”

“Speak for yourself,” said Tibby. “Remember that I am cosmopolitan,

please.”

“Helen may be right.”

“Of course she’s right,” said Helen.

Helen might be right, but she did not go up to London. Margaret did

that. An interrupted holiday is the worst of the minor worries, and one

may be pardoned for feeling morbid when a business letter snatches one

away from the sea and friends. She could not believe that her father

had ever felt the same. Her eyes had been troubling her lately, so that

she could not read in the train, and it bored her to look at the

landscape, which she had seen but yesterday. At Southampton she “waved”

to Frieda: Frieda was on her way down to join them at Swanage, and Mrs.

Munt had calculated that their trains would cross. But Frieda was

looking the other way, and Margaret travelled on to town feeling

solitary and old-maidish. How like an old maid to fancy that Mr. Wilcox

was courting her! She had once visited a spinster—poor, silly, and

unattractive—whose mania it was that every man who approached her fell

in love. How Margaret’s heart had bled for the deluded thing! How she

had lectured, reasoned, and in despair acquiesced! “I may have been

deceived by the curate, my dear, but the young fellow who brings the

midday post really is fond of me, and has, as a matter fact—” It had

always seemed to her the most hideous corner of old age, yet she might

be driven into it herself by the mere pressure of virginity.

Mr. Wilcox met her at Waterloo himself. She felt certain that he was

not the same as usual; for one thing, he took offence at everything she

said.

“This is awfully kind of you,” she began, “but I’m afraid it’s not

going to do. The house has not been built that suits the Schlegel

family.”

“What! Have you come up determined not to deal?”

“Not exactly.”

“Not exactly? In that case let’s be starting.”

She lingered to admire the motor, which was new and a fairer creature

than the vermilion giant that had borne Aunt Juley to her doom three

years before.

“Presumably it’s very beautiful,” she said. “How do you like it,

Crane?”

“Come, let’s be starting,” repeated her host. “How on earth did you

know that my chauffeur was called Crane?”

“Why, I know Crane: I’ve been for a drive with Evie once. I know that

you’ve got a parlourmaid called Milton. I know all sorts of things.”

“Evie!” he echoed in injured tones. “You won’t see her. She’s gone out

with Cahill. It’s no fun, I can tell you, being left so much alone.

I’ve got my work all day—indeed, a great deal too much of it—but when I

come home in the evening, I tell you, I can’t stand the house.”

“In my absurd way, I’m lonely too,” Margaret replied. “It’s

heart-breaking to leave one’s old home. I scarcely remember anything

before Wickham Place, and Helen and Tibby were born there. Helen says—”

“You, too, feel lonely?”

“Horribly. Hullo, Parliament’s back!”

Mr. Wilcox glanced at Parliament contemptuously. The more important

ropes of life lay elsewhere. “Yes, they are talking again.” said he.

“But you were going to say—”

“Only some rubbish about furniture. Helen says it alone endures while

men and houses perish, and that in the end the world will be a desert

of chairs and sofas—just imagine it!—rolling through infinity with no

one to sit upon them.”

“Your sister always likes her little joke.”

“She says ‘Yes,’ my brother says ‘No,’ to Ducie Street. It’s no fun

helping us, Mr. Wilcox, I assure you.”

“You are not as unpractical as you pretend. I shall never believe it.”

Margaret laughed. But she was—quite as unpractical. She could not

concentrate on details. Parliament, the Thames, the irresponsive

chauffeur, would flash into the field of house-hunting, and all demand

some comment or response. It is impossible to see modern life steadily

and see it whole, and she had chosen to see it whole. Mr. Wilcox saw

steadily. He never bothered over the mysterious or the private. The

Thames might run inland from the sea, the chauffeur might conceal all

passion and philosophy beneath his unhealthy skin. They knew their own

business, and he knew his.

Yet she liked being with him. He was not a rebuke, but a stimulus, and

banished morbidity. Some twenty years her senior, he preserved a gift

that she supposed herself to have already lost—not youth’s creative

power, but its self-confidence and optimism. He was so sure that it was

a very pleasant world. His complexion was robust, his hair had receded

but not thinned, the thick moustache and the eyes that Helen had

compared to brandy-balls had an agreeable menace in them, whether they

were turned towards the slums or towards the stars. Some day—in the

millennium—there may be no need for his type. At present, homage is due

to it from those who think themselves superior, and who possibly are.

“At all events you responded to my telegram promptly,” he remarked.

“Oh, even I know a good thing when I see it.”

“I’m glad you don’t despise the goods of this world.”

“Heavens, no! Only idiots and prigs do that.”

“I am glad, very glad,” he repeated, suddenly softening and turning to

her, as if the remark had pleased him. “There is so much cant talked in

would-be intellectual circles. I am glad you don’t share it.

Self-denial is all very well as a means of strengthening the character.

But I can’t stand those people who run down comforts. They have usually

some axe to grind. Can you?”

“Comforts are of two kinds,” said Margaret, who was keeping herself in

hand—“those we can share with others, like fire, weather, or music; and

those we can’t—food, for instance. It depends.”

“I mean reasonable comforts, of course. I shouldn’t like to think that

you—” He bent nearer; the sentence died unfinished. Margaret’s head

turned very stupid, and the inside of it seemed to revolve like the

beacon in a lighthouse. He did not kiss her, for the hour was half-past

twelve, and the car was passing by the stables of Buckingham Palace.

But the atmosphere was so charged with emotion that people only seemed

to exist on her account, and she was surprised that Crane did not

realize this, and turn round. Idiot though she might be, surely Mr.

Wilcox was more—how should one put it?—more psychological than usual.

Always a good judge of character for business purposes, he seemed this

afternoon to enlarge his field, and to note qualities outside neatness,

obedience, and decision.

“I want to go over the whole house,” she announced when they arrived.

“As soon as I get back to Swanage, which will be tomorrow afternoon,

I’ll talk it over once more with Helen and Tibby, and wire you ‘yes’ or

‘no.’”

“Right. The dining-room.” And they began their survey.

The dining-room was big, but over-furnished. Chelsea would have moaned

aloud. Mr. Wilcox had eschewed those decorative schemes that wince, and

relent, and refrain, and achieve beauty by sacrificing comfort and

pluck. After so much self-colour and self-denial, Margaret viewed with

relief the sumptuous dado, the frieze, the gilded wall-paper, amid

whose foliage parrots sang. It would never do with her own furniture,

but those heavy chairs, that immense side-board loaded with

presentation plate, stood up against its pressure like men. The room

suggested men, and Margaret, keen to derive the modern capitalist from

the warriors and hunters of the past, saw it as an ancient guest-hall,

where the lord sat at meat among his thanes. Even the Bible—the Dutch

Bible that Charles had brought back from the Boer War—fell into

position. Such a room admitted loot.

“Now the entrance-hall.”

The entrance-hall was paved.

“Here we fellows smoke.”

We fellows smoked in chairs of maroon leather. It was as if a motor-car

had spawned. “Oh, jolly!” said Margaret, sinking into one of them.

“You do like it?” he said, fixing his eyes on her upturned face, and

surely betraying an almost intimate note. “It’s all rubbish not making

oneself comfortable. Isn’t it?”

“Ye-es. Semi-rubbish. Are those Cruikshanks?”

“Gillrays. Shall we go on upstairs?”

“Does all this furniture come from Howards End?”

“The Howards End furniture has all gone to Oniton.”

“Does—However, I’m concerned with the house, not the furniture. How big

is this smoking-room?”

“Thirty by fifteen. No, wait a minute. Fifteen and a half.”

“Ah, well. Mr. Wilcox, aren’t you ever amused at the solemnity with

which we middle classes approach the subject of houses?”

They proceeded to the drawing-room. Chelsea managed better here. It was

sallow and ineffective. One could visualize the ladies withdrawing to

it, while their lords discussed life’s realities below, to the

accompaniment of cigars. Had Mrs. Wilcox’s drawing-room looked thus at

Howards End? Just as this thought entered Margaret’s brain, Mr. Wilcox

did ask her to be his wife, and the knowledge that she had been right

so overcame her that she nearly fainted.

But the proposal was not to rank among the world’s great love scenes.

“Miss Schlegel”—his voice was firm—“I have had you up on false

pretences. I want to speak about a much more serious matter than a

house.”

Margaret almost answered: “I know—”

“Could you be induced to share my—is it probable—”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox!” she interrupted, holding the piano and averting her

eyes. “I see, I see. I will write to you afterwards if I may.”

He began to stammer. “Miss Schlegel—Margaret—you don’t understand.”

“Oh yes! Indeed, yes!” said Margaret.

“I am asking you to be my wife.”

So deep already was her sympathy, that when he said, “I am asking you

to be my wife,” she made herself give a little start. She must show

surprise if he expected it. An immense joy came over her. It was

indescribable. It had nothing to do with humanity, and most resembled

the all-pervading happiness of fine weather. Fine weather is due to the

sun, but Margaret could think of no central radiance here. She stood in

his drawing-room happy, and longing to give happiness. On leaving him

she realized that the central radiance had been love.

“You aren’t offended, Miss Schlegel?”

“How could I be offended?”

There was a moment’s pause. He was anxious to get rid of her, and she

knew it. She had too much intuition to look at him as he struggled for

possessions that money cannot buy. He desired comradeship and

affection, but he feared them, and she, who had taught herself only to

desire, and could have clothed the struggle with beauty, held back, and

hesitated with him.

“Good-bye,” she continued. “You will have a letter from me—I am going

back to Swanage tomorrow.”

“Thank you.”

“Good-bye, and it’s you I thank.”

“I may order the motor round, mayn’t I?”

“That would be most kind.”

“I wish I had written instead. Ought I to have written?”

“Not at all.”

“There’s just one question—”

She shook her head. He looked a little bewildered, and they parted.

They parted without shaking hands: she had kept the interview, for his

sake, in tints of the quietest grey. Yet she thrilled with happiness

ere she reached her own house. Others had loved her in the past, if one

may apply to their brief desires so grave a word, but those others had

been “ninnies”—young men who had nothing to do, old men who could find

nobody better. And she had often “loved,” too, but only so far as the

facts of sex demanded: mere yearnings for the masculine, to be

dismissed for what they were worth, with a smile. Never before had her

personality been touched. She was not young or very rich, and it amazed

her that a man of any standing should take her seriously. As she sat

trying to do accounts in her empty house, amidst beautiful pictures and

noble books, waves of emotion broke, as if a tide of passion was

flowing through the night air. She shook her head, tried to concentrate

her attention, and failed. In vain did she repeat: “But I’ve been

through this sort of thing before.” She had never been through it; the

big machinery, as opposed to the little, had been set in motion, and

the idea that Mr. Wilcox loved, obsessed her before she came to love

him in return.

She would come to no decision yet. “Oh, sir, this is so sudden”—that

prudish phrase exactly expressed her when her time came. Premonitions

are not preparation. She must examine more closely her own nature and

his; she must talk it over judicially with Helen. It had been a strange

love-scene—the central radiance unacknowledged from first to last. She,

in his place, would have said “Ich liebe dich,” but perhaps it was not

his habit to open the heart. He might have done it if she had pressed

him—as a matter of duty, perhaps; England expects every man to open his

heart once; but the effort would have jarred him, and never, if she

could avoid it, should he lose those defences that he had chosen to

raise against the world. He must never be bothered with emotional talk,

or with a display of sympathy. He was an elderly man now, and it would

be futile and impudent to correct him.

Mrs. Wilcox strayed in and out, ever a welcome ghost; surveying the

scene, thought Margaret, without one hint of bitterness.

Chapter 19

If one wanted to show a foreigner England, perhaps the wisest course

would be to take him to the final section of the Purbeck Hills, and

stand him on their summit, a few miles to the east of Corfe. Then

system after system of our island would roll together under his feet.

Beneath him is the valley of the Frome, and all the wild lands that

come tossing down from Dorchester, black and gold, to mirror their

gorse in the expanses of Poole. The valley of the Stour is beyond,

unaccountable stream, dirty at Blandford, pure at Wimborne—the Stour,

sliding out of fat fields, to marry the Avon beneath the tower of

Christchurch. The valley of the Avon—invisible, but far to the north

the trained eye may see Clearbury Ring that guards it, and the

imagination may leap beyond that on to Salisbury Plain itself, and

beyond the Plain to all the glorious downs of Central England. Nor is

Suburbia absent. Bournemouth’s ignoble coast cowers to the right,

heralding the pine-trees that mean, for all their beauty, red houses,

and the Stock Exchange, and extend to the gates of London itself. So

tremendous is the City’s trail! But the cliffs of Freshwater it shall

never touch, and the island will guard the Island’s purity till the end

of time. Seen from the west, the Wight is beautiful beyond all laws of

beauty. It is as if a fragment of England floated forward to greet the

foreigner—chalk of our chalk, turf of our turf, epitome of what will

follow. And behind the fragment lies Southampton, hostess to the

nations, and Portsmouth, a latent fire, and all around it, with double

and treble collision of tides, swirls the sea. How many villages appear

in this view! How many castles! How many churches, vanished or

triumphant! How many ships, railways, and roads! What incredible

variety of men working beneath that lucent sky to what final end! The

reason fails, like a wave on the Swanage beach; the imagination swells,

spreads, and deepens, until it becomes geographic and encircles

England.

So Frieda Mosebach, now Frau Architect Liesecke, and mother to her

husband’s baby, was brought up to these heights to be impressed, and,

after a prolonged gaze, she said that the hills were more swelling here

than in Pomerania, which was true, but did not seem to Mrs. Munt

apposite. Poole Harbour was dry, which led her to praise the absence of

muddy foreshore at Friedrich Wilhelms Bad, Rügen, where beech-trees

hang over the tideless Baltic, and cows may contemplate the brine.

Rather unhealthy Mrs. Munt thought this would be, water being safer

when it moved about.

“And your English lakes—Vindermere, Grasmere—are they, then,

unhealthy?”

“No, Frau Liesecke; but that is because they are fresh water, and

different. Salt water ought to have tides, and go up and down a great

deal, or else it smells. Look, for instance, at an aquarium.”

“An aquarium! Oh, _Meesis_ Munt, you mean to tell me that fresh

aquariums stink less than salt? Why, when Victor, my brother-in-law,

collected many tadpoles—”

“You are not to say ‘stink,’” interrupted Helen; “at least, you may say

it, but you must pretend you are being funny while you say it.”

“Then ‘smell.’ And the mud of your Pool down there—does it not smell,

or may I say ‘stink, ha, ha’?”

“There always has been mud in Poole Harbour,” said Mrs. Munt, with a

slight frown. “The rivers bring it down, and a most valuable

oyster-fishery depends upon it.”

“Yes, that is so,” conceded Frieda; and another international incident

was closed.

“‘Bournemouth is,’” resumed their hostess, quoting a local rhyme to

which she was much attached—” ‘Bournemouth is, Poole was, and Swanage

is to be the most important town of all and biggest of the three.’ Now,

Frau Liesecke, I have shown you Bournemouth, and I have shown you

Poole, so let us walk backward a little, and look down again at

Swanage.”

“Aunt Juley, wouldn’t that be Meg’s train?”

A tiny puff of smoke had been circling the harbour, and now was bearing

southwards towards them over the black and the gold.

“Oh, dearest Margaret, I do hope she won’t be overtired.”

“Oh, I do wonder—I do wonder whether she’s taken the house.”

“I hope she hasn’t been hasty.”

“So do I—oh, so do I.”

“Will it be as beautiful as Wickham Place?” Frieda asked.

“I should think it would. Trust Mr. Wilcox for doing himself proud. All

those Ducie Street houses are beautiful in their modern way, and I

can’t think why he doesn’t keep on with it. But it’s really for Evie

that he went there, and now that Evie’s going to be married—”

“Ah!”

“You’ve never seen Miss Wilcox, Frieda. How absurdly matrimonial you

are!”

“But sister to that Paul?”

“Yes.”

“And to that Charles,” said Mrs. Munt with feeling. “Oh, Helen, Helen,

what a time that was!”

Helen laughed. “Meg and I haven’t got such tender hearts. If there’s a

chance of a cheap house, we go for it.”

“Now look, Frau Liesecke, at my niece’s train. You see, it is coming

towards us—coming, coming; and, when it gets to Corfe, it will actually

go _through_ the downs, on which we are standing, so that, if we walk

over, as I suggested, and look down on Swanage, we shall see it coming

on the other side. Shall we?”

Frieda assented, and in a few minutes they had crossed the ridge and

exchanged the greater view for the lesser. Rather a dull valley lay

below, backed by the slope of the coastward downs. They were looking

across the Isle of Purbeck and on to Swanage, soon to be the most

important town of all, and ugliest of the three. Margaret’s train

reappeared as promised, and was greeted with approval by her aunt. It

came to a standstill in the middle distance, and there it had been

planned that Tibby should meet her, and drive her, and a tea-basket, up

to join them.

“You see,” continued Helen to her cousin, “the Wilcoxes collect houses

as your Victor collects tadpoles. They have, one, Ducie Street; two,

Howards End, where my great rumpus was; three, a country seat in

Shropshire; four, Charles has a house in Hilton; and five, another near

Epsom; and six, Evie will have a house when she marries, and probably a

pied-à-terre in the country—which makes seven. Oh yes, and Paul a hut

in Africa makes eight. I wish we could get Howards End. That was

something like a dear little house! Didn’t you think so, Aunt Juley?”

“ I had too much to do, dear, to look at it,” said Mrs. Munt, with a

gracious dignity. “I had everything to settle and explain, and Charles

Wilcox to keep in his place besides. It isn’t likely I should remember

much. I just remember having lunch in your bedroom.”

“Yes so do I. But, oh dear, dear, how dead it all seems! And in the

autumn there began this anti-Pauline movement—you, and Frieda, and Meg,

and Mrs. Wilcox, all obsessed with the idea that I might yet marry

Paul.”

“You yet may,” said Frieda despondently.

Helen shook her head. “The Great Wilcox Peril will never return. If I’m

certain of anything it’s of that.”

“One is certain of nothing but the truth of one’s own emotions.”

The remark fell damply on the conversation. But Helen slipped her arm

round her cousin, somehow liking her the better for making it. It was

not an original remark, nor had Frieda appropriated it passionately,

for she had a patriotic rather than a philosophic mind. Yet it betrayed

that interest in the universal which the average Teuton possesses and

the average Englishman does not. It was, however illogically, the good,

the beautiful, the true, as opposed to the respectable, the pretty, the

adequate. It was a landscape of Böcklin’s beside a landscape of

Leader’s, strident and ill-considered, but quivering into supernatural

life. It sharpened idealism, stirred the soul. It may have been a bad

preparation for what followed.

“Look!” cried Aunt Juley, hurrying away from generalities over the

narrow summit of the down. “Stand where I stand, and you will see the

pony-cart coming. I see the pony-cart coming.”

They stood and saw the pony-cart coming. Margaret and Tibby were

presently seen coming in it. Leaving the outskirts of Swanage, it drove

for a little through the budding lanes, and then began the ascent.

“Have you got the house?” they shouted, long before she could possibly

hear.

Helen ran down to meet her. The highroad passed over a saddle, and a

track went thence at right angles along the ridge of the down.

“Have you got the house?”

Margaret shook her head.

“Oh, what a nuisance! So we’re as we were?”

“Not exactly.”

She got out, looking tired.

“Some mystery,” said Tibby. “We are to be enlightened presently.”

Margaret came close up to her and whispered that she had had a proposal

of marriage from Mr. Wilcox.

Helen was amused. She opened the gate on to the downs so that her

brother might lead the pony through. “It’s just like a widower,” she

remarked. “They’ve cheek enough for anything, and invariably select one

of their first wife’s friends.”

Margaret’s face flashed despair.

“That type—” She broke off with a cry. “Meg, not anything wrong with

you?”

“Wait one minute,” said Margaret, whispering always.

“But you’ve never conceivably—you’ve never—” She pulled herself

together. “Tibby, hurry up through; I can’t hold this gate

indefinitely. Aunt Juley! I say, Aunt Juley, make the tea, will you,

and Frieda; we’ve got to talk houses, and I’ll come on afterwards.” And

then, turning her face to her sister’s, she burst into tears.

Margaret was stupefied. She heard herself saying, “Oh, really—” She

felt herself touched with a hand that trembled.

“Don’t,” sobbed Helen, “don’t, don’t, Meg, don’t!” She seemed incapable

of saying any other word. Margaret, trembling herself, led her forward

up the road, till they strayed through another gate on to the down.

“Don’t, don’t do such a thing! I tell you not to—don’t! I know—don’t!”

“What do you know?”

“Panic and emptiness,” sobbed Helen. “Don’t!”

Then Margaret thought, “Helen is a little selfish. I have never behaved

like this when there has seemed a chance of her marrying.” She said:

“But we would still see each other very often, and—”

“It’s not a thing like that,” sobbed Helen. And she broke right away

and wandered distractedly upwards, stretching her hands towards the

view and crying.

“What’s happened to you?” called Margaret, following through the wind

that gathers at sundown on the northern slopes of hills. “But it’s

stupid!” And suddenly stupidity seized her, and the immense landscape

was blurred. But Helen turned back.

“Meg—”

“I don’t know what’s happened to either of us,” said Margaret, wiping

her eyes. “We must both have gone mad.” Then Helen wiped hers, and they

even laughed a little.

“Look here, sit down.”

“All right; I’ll sit down if you’ll sit down.”

“There. (One kiss.) Now, whatever, whatever is the matter?”

“I do mean what I said. Don’t; it wouldn’t do.”

“Oh, Helen, stop saying ‘don’t’! It’s ignorant. It’s as if your head

wasn’t out of the slime. ‘Don’t’ is probably what Mrs. Bast says all

the day to Mr. Bast.”

Helen was silent.

“Well?”

“Tell me about it first, and meanwhile perhaps I’ll have got my head

out of the slime.”

“That’s better. Well, where shall I begin? When I arrived at

Waterloo—no, I’ll go back before that, because I’m anxious you should

know everything from the first. The ‘first’ was about ten days ago. It

was the day Mr. Bast came to tea and lost his temper. I was defending

him, and Mr. Wilcox became jealous about me, however slightly. I

thought it was the involuntary thing, which men can’t help any more

than we can. You know—at least, I know in my own case—when a man has

said to me, ‘So-and-so’s a pretty girl,’ I am seized with a momentary

sourness against So-and-so, and long to tweak her ear. It’s a tiresome

feeling, but not an important one, and one easily manages it. But it

wasn’t only this in Mr. Wilcox’s case, I gather now.”

“Then you love him?”

Margaret considered. “It is wonderful knowing that a real man cares for

you,” she said. “The mere fact of that grows more tremendous. Remember,

I’ve known and liked him steadily for nearly three years.

“But loved him?”

Margaret peered into her past. It is pleasant to analyze feelings while

they are still only feelings, and unembodied in the social fabric. With

her arm round Helen, and her eyes shifting over the view, as if this

county or that could reveal the secret of her own heart, she meditated

honestly, and said, “No.”

“But you will?”

“Yes,” said Margaret, “of that I’m pretty sure. Indeed, I began the

moment he spoke to me.”

“And have settled to marry him?”

“I had, but am wanting a long talk about it now. What is it against

him, Helen? You must try and say.”

Helen, in her turn, looked outwards. “It is ever since Paul,” she said

finally.

“But what has Mr. Wilcox to do with Paul?”

“But he was there, they were all there that morning when I came down to

breakfast, and saw that Paul was frightened—the man who loved me

frightened and all his paraphernalia fallen, so that I knew it was

impossible, because personal relations are the important thing for ever

and ever, and not this outer life of telegrams and anger.”

She poured the sentence forth in one breath, but her sister understood

it, because it touched on thoughts that were familiar between them.

“That’s foolish. In the first place, I disagree about the outer life.

Well, we’ve often argued that. The real point is that there is the

widest gulf between my love-making and yours. Yours—was romance; mine

will be prose. I’m not running it down—a very good kind of prose, but

well considered, well thought out. For instance, I know all Mr.

Wilcox’s faults. He’s afraid of emotion. He cares too much about

success, too little about the past. His sympathy lacks poetry, and so

isn’t sympathy really. I’d even say”—she looked at the shining

lagoons—“that, spiritually, he’s not as honest as I am. Doesn’t that

satisfy you?”

“No, it doesn’t,” said Helen. “It makes me feel worse and worse. You

must be mad.”

Margaret made a movement of irritation.

“I don’t intend him, or any man or any woman, to be all my life—good

heavens, no! There are heaps of things in me that he doesn’t, and shall

never, understand.”

Thus she spoke before the wedding ceremony and the physical union,

before the astonishing glass shade had fallen that interposes between

married couples and the world. She was to keep her independence more

than do most women as yet. Marriage was to alter her fortunes rather

than her character, and she was not far wrong in boasting that she

understood her future husband. Yet he did alter her character—a little.

There was an unforeseen surprise, a cessation of the winds and odours

of life, a social pressure that would have her think conjugally.

“So with him,” she continued. “There are heaps of things in him—more

especially things that he does—that will always be hidden from me. He

has all those public qualities which you so despise and enable all

this—” She waved her hand at the landscape, which confirmed anything.

“If Wilcoxes hadn’t worked and died in England for thousands of years,

you and I couldn’t sit here without having our throats cut. There would

be no trains, no ships to carry us literary people about in, no fields

even. Just savagery. No—perhaps not even that. Without their spirit

life might never have moved out of protoplasm. More and more do I

refuse to draw my income and sneer at those who guarantee it. There are

times when it seems to me—”

“And to me, and to all women. So one kissed Paul.”

“That’s brutal,” said Margaret. “Mine is an absolutely different case.

I’ve thought things out.”

“It makes no difference thinking things out. They come to the same.”

“Rubbish!”

There was a long silence, during which the tide returned into Poole

Harbour. “One would lose something,” murmured Helen, apparently to

herself. The water crept over the mud-flats towards the gorse and the

blackened heather. Branksea Island lost its immense foreshores, and

became a sombre episode of trees. Frome was forced inward towards

Dorchester, Stour against Wimborne, Avon towards Salisbury, and over

the immense displacement the sun presided, leading it to triumph ere he

sank to rest. England was alive, throbbing through all her estuaries,

crying for joy through the mouths of all her gulls, and the north wind,

with contrary motion, blew stronger against her rising seas. What did

it mean? For what end are her fair complexities, her changes of soil,

her sinuous coast? Does she belong to those who have moulded her and

made her feared by other lands, or to those who have added nothing to

her power, but have somehow seen her, seen the whole island at once,

lying as a jewel in a silver sea, sailing as a ship of souls, with all

the brave world’s fleet accompanying her towards eternity?

Chapter 20

Margaret had often wondered at the disturbance that takes place in the

world’s waters, when Love, who seems so tiny a pebble, slips in. Whom

does Love concern beyond the beloved and the lover? Yet his impact

deluges a hundred shores. No doubt the disturbance is really the spirit

of the generations, welcoming the new generation, and chafing against

the ultimate Fate, who holds all the seas in the palm of her hand. But

Love cannot understand this. He cannot comprehend another’s infinity;

he is conscious only of his own—flying sunbeam, falling rose, pebble

that asks for one quiet plunge below the fretting interplay of space

and time. He knows that he will survive at the end of things, and be

gathered by Fate as a jewel from the slime, and be handed with

admiration round the assembly of the gods. “Men did produce this,” they

will say, and, saying, they will give men immortality. But

meanwhile—what agitations meanwhile! The foundations of Property and

Propriety are laid bare, twin rocks; Family Pride flounders to the

surface, puffing and blowing, and refusing to be comforted; Theology,

vaguely ascetic, gets up a nasty ground swell. Then the lawyers are

aroused—cold brood—and creep out of their holes. They do what they can;

they tidy up Property and Propriety, reassure Theology and Family

Pride. Half-guineas are poured on the troubled waters, the lawyers

creep back, and, if all has gone well, Love joins one man and woman

together in Matrimony.

Margaret had expected the disturbance, and was not irritated by it. For

a sensitive woman she had steady nerves, and could bear with the

incongruous and the grotesque; and, besides, there was nothing

excessive about her love-affair. Good-humour was the dominant note of

her relations with Mr. Wilcox, or, as I must now call him, Henry. Henry

did not encourage romance, and she was no girl to fidget for it. An

acquaintance had become a lover, might become a husband, but would

retain all that she had noted in the acquaintance; and love must

confirm an old relation rather than reveal a new one.

In this spirit she promised to marry him.

He was in Swanage on the morrow, bearing the engagement-ring. They

greeted one another with a hearty cordiality that impressed Aunt Juley.

Henry dined at The Bays, but he had engaged a bedroom in the principal

hotel: he was one of those men who knew the principal hotel by

instinct. After dinner he asked Margaret if she wouldn’t care for a

turn on the Parade. She accepted, and could not repress a little

tremor; it would be her first real love scene. But as she put on her

hat she burst out laughing. Love was so unlike the article served up in

books: the joy, though genuine, was different; the mystery an

unexpected mystery. For one thing, Mr. Wilcox still seemed a stranger.

For a time they talked about the ring; then she said:

“Do you remember the Embankment at Chelsea? It can’t be ten days ago.”

“Yes,” he said, laughing. “And you and your sister were head and ears

deep in some Quixotic scheme. Ah well!”

“I little thought then, certainly. Did you?”

“I don’t know about that; I shouldn’t like to say.”

“Why, was it earlier?” she cried. “Did you think of me this way

earlier! How extraordinarily interesting, Henry! Tell me.”

But Henry had no intention of telling. Perhaps he could not have told,

for his mental states became obscure as soon as he had passed through

them. He misliked the very word “interesting,” connoting it with wasted

energy and even with morbidity. Hard facts were enough for him.

“I didn’t think of it,” she pursued. “No; when you spoke to me in the

drawing-room, that was practically the first. It was all so different

from what it’s supposed to be. On the stage, or in books, a proposal

is—how shall I put it?—a full-blown affair, a kind of bouquet; it loses

its literal meaning. But in life a proposal really is a proposal—”

“By the way—”

“—a suggestion, a seed,” she concluded; and the thought flew away into

darkness.

“I was thinking, if you didn’t mind, that we ought to spend this

evening in a business talk; there will be so much to settle.”

“I think so too. Tell me, in the first place, how did you get on with

Tibby?”

“With your brother?”

“Yes, during cigarettes.”

“Oh, very well.”

“I am so glad,” she answered, a little surprised. “What did you talk

about? Me, presumably.”

“About Greece too.”

“Greece was a very good card, Henry. Tibby’s only a boy still, and one

has to pick and choose subjects a little. Well done.”

“I was telling him I have shares in a currant-farm near Calamata.

“What a delightful thing to have shares in! Can’t we go there for our

honeymoon?”

“What to do?”

“To eat the currants. And isn’t there marvellous scenery?”

“Moderately, but it’s not the kind of place one could possibly go to

with a lady.”

“Why not?”

“No hotels.”

“Some ladies do without hotels. Are you aware that Helen and I have

walked alone over the Apennines, with our luggage on our backs?”

“I wasn’t aware, and, if I can manage it, you will never do such a

thing again.”

She said more gravely: “You haven’t found time for a talk with Helen

yet, I suppose?”

“No.”

“Do, before you go. I am so anxious you two should be friends.”

“Your sister and I have always hit it off,” he said negligently. “But

we’re drifting away from our business. Let me begin at the beginning.

You know that Evie is going to marry Percy Cahill.”

“Dolly’s uncle.”

“Exactly. The girl’s madly in love with him. A very good sort of

fellow, but he demands—and rightly—a suitable provision with her. And

in the second place, you will naturally understand, there is Charles.

Before leaving town, I wrote Charles a very careful letter. You see, he

has an increasing family and increasing expenses, and the I. and W. A.

is nothing particular just now, though capable of development.

“Poor fellow!” murmured Margaret, looking out to sea, and not

understanding.

“Charles being the elder son, some day Charles will have Howards End;

but I am anxious, in my own happiness, not to be unjust to others.”

“Of course not,” she began, and then gave a little cry. “You mean

money. How stupid I am! Of course not!”

Oddly enough, he winced a little at the word. “Yes. Money, since you

put it so frankly. I am determined to be just to all—just to you, just

to them. I am determined that my children shall have no case against

me.”

“Be generous to them,” she said sharply. “Bother justice!”

“I am determined—and have already written to Charles to that effect—”

“But how much have you got?”

“What?”

“How much have you a year? I’ve six hundred.”

“My income?”

“Yes. We must begin with how much you have, before we can settle how

much you can give Charles. Justice, and even generosity, depend on

that.”

“I must say you’re a downright young woman,” he observed, patting her

arm and laughing a little. “What a question to spring on a fellow!”

“Don’t you know your income? Or don’t you want to tell it me?”

“I—”

“That’s all right”—now she patted him—“don’t tell me. I don’t want to

know. I can do the sum just as well by proportion. Divide your income

into ten parts. How many parts would you give to Evie, how many to

Charles, how many to Paul?”

“The fact is, my dear, I hadn’t any intention of bothering you with

details. I only wanted to let you know that—well, that something must

be done for the others, and you’ve understood me perfectly, so let’s

pass on to the next point.”

“Yes, we’ve settled that,” said Margaret, undisturbed by his strategic

blunderings. “Go ahead; give away all you can, bearing in mind I’ve a

clear six hundred. What a mercy it is to have all this money about

one!”

“We’ve none too much, I assure you; you’re marrying a poor man.

“Helen wouldn’t agree with me here,” she continued. “Helen daren’t

slang the rich, being rich herself, but she would like to. There’s an

odd notion, that I haven’t yet got hold of, running about at the back

of her brain, that poverty is somehow ‘real.’ She dislikes all

organization, and probably confuses wealth with the technique of

wealth. Sovereigns in a stocking wouldn’t bother her; cheques do. Helen

is too relentless. One can’t deal in her high-handed manner with the

world.”

“There’s this other point, and then I must go back to my hotel and

write some letters. What’s to be done now about the house in Ducie

Street?”

“Keep it on—at least, it depends. When do you want to marry me?”

She raised her voice, as too often, and some youths, who were also

taking the evening air, overheard her. “Getting a bit hot, eh?” said

one. Mr. Wilcox turned on them, and said sharply, “I say!” There was

silence. “Take care I don’t report you to the police.” They moved away

quietly enough, but were only biding their time, and the rest of the

conversation was punctuated by peals of ungovernable laughter.

Lowering his voice and infusing a hint of reproof into it, he said:

“Evie will probably be married in September. We could scarcely think of

anything before then.”

“The earlier the nicer, Henry. Females are not supposed to say such

things, but the earlier the nicer.”

“How about September for us too?” he asked, rather dryly.

“Right. Shall we go into Ducie Street ourselves in September? Or shall

we try to bounce Helen and Tibby into it? That’s rather an idea. They

are so unbusinesslike, we could make them do anything by judicious

management. Look here—yes. We’ll do that. And we ourselves could live

at Howards End or Shropshire.”

He blew out his cheeks. “Heavens! how you women do fly round! My head’s

in a whirl. Point by point, Margaret. Howards End’s impossible. I let

it to Hamar Bryce on a three years’ agreement last March. Don’t you

remember? Oniton. Well, that is much, much too far away to rely on

entirely. You will be able to be down there entertaining a certain

amount, but we must have a house within easy reach of Town. Only Ducie

Street has huge drawbacks. There’s a mews behind.”

Margaret could not help laughing. It was the first she had heard of the

mews behind Ducie Street. When she was a possible tenant it had

suppressed itself, not consciously, but automatically. The breezy

Wilcox manner, though genuine, lacked the clearness of vision that is

imperative for truth. When Henry lived in Ducie Street he remembered

the mews; when he tried to let he forgot it; and if anyone had remarked

that the mews must be either there or not, he would have felt annoyed,

and afterwards have found some opportunity of stigmatizing the speaker

as academic. So does my grocer stigmatize me when I complain of the

quality of his sultanas, and he answers in one breath that they are the

best sultanas, and how can I expect the best sultanas at that price? It

is a flaw inherent in the business mind, and Margaret may do well to be

tender to it, considering all that the business mind has done for

England.

“Yes, in summer especially, the mews is a serious nuisance. The smoking

room, too, is an abominable little den. The house opposite has been

taken by operatic people. Ducie Street’s going down, it’s my private

opinion.”

“How sad! It’s only a few years since they built those pretty houses.”

“Shows things are moving. Good for trade.”

“I hate this continual flux of London. It is an epitome of us at our

worst—eternal formlessness; all the qualities, good, bad, and

indifferent, streaming away—streaming, streaming for ever. That’s why I

dread it so. I mistrust rivers, even in scenery. Now, the sea—”

“High tide, yes.”

“Hoy toid”—from the promenading youths.

“And these are the men to whom we give the vote,” observed Mr. Wilcox,

omitting to add that they were also the men to whom he gave work as

clerks—work that scarcely encouraged them to grow into other men.

“However, they have their own lives and interests. Let’s get on.”

He turned as he spoke, and prepared to see her back to The Bays. The

business was over. His hotel was in the opposite direction, and if he

accompanied her his letters would be late for the post. She implored

him not to come, but he was obdurate.

“A nice beginning, if your aunt saw you slip in alone!”

“But I always do go about alone. Considering I’ve walked over the

Apennines, it’s common sense. You will make me so angry. I don’t the

least take it as a compliment.”

He laughed, and lit a cigar. “It isn’t meant as a compliment, my dear.

I just won’t have you going about in the dark. Such people about too!

It’s dangerous.”

“Can’t I look after myself? I do wish—”

“Come along, Margaret; no wheedling.”

A younger woman might have resented his masterly ways, but Margaret had

too firm a grip of life to make a fuss. She was, in her own way, as

masterly. If he was a fortress she was a mountain peak, whom all might

tread, but whom the snows made nightly virginal. Disdaining the heroic

outfit, excitable in her methods, garrulous, episodical, shrill, she

misled her lover much as she had misled her aunt. He mistook her

fertility for weakness. He supposed her “as clever as they make ’em,”

but no more, not realizing that she was penetrating to the depths of

his soul, and approving of what she found there.

And if insight were sufficient, if the inner life were the whole of

life, their happiness has been assured.

They walked ahead briskly. The parade and the road after it were well

lighted, but it was darker in Aunt Juley’s garden. As they were going

up by the side-paths, through some rhododendrons, Mr. Wilcox, who was

in front, said “Margaret” rather huskily, turned, dropped his cigar,

and took her in his arms.

She was startled, and nearly screamed, but recovered herself at once,

and kissed with genuine love the lips that were pressed against her

own. It was their first kiss, and when it was over he saw her safely to

the door and rang the bell for her, but disappeared into the night

before the maid answered it. On looking back, the incident displeased

her. It was so isolated. Nothing in their previous conversation had

heralded it, and, worse still, no tenderness had ensued. If a man

cannot lead up to passion he can at all events lead down from it, and

she had hoped, after her complaisance, for some interchange of gentle

words. But he had hurried away as if ashamed, and for an instant she

was reminded of Helen and Paul.

Chapter 21

Charles had just been scolding his Dolly. She deserved the scolding,

and had bent before it, but her head, though bloody, was unsubdued, and

her chirrupings began to mingle with his retreating thunder.

“You’ve woken the baby. I knew you would. (Rum-ti-foo, Rackety-tackety

Tompkin!) I’m not responsible for what Uncle Percy does, nor for

anybody else or anything, so there!”

“Who asked him while I was away? Who asked my sister down to meet him?

Who sent them out in the motor day after day?”

“Charles, that reminds me of some poem.”

“Does it indeed? We shall all be dancing to a very different music

presently. Miss Schlegel has fairly got us on toast.”

“I could simply scratch that woman’s eyes out, and to say it’s my fault

is most unfair.”

“It’s your fault, and five months ago you admitted it.”

“I didn’t.”

“You did.”

“Tootle, tootle, playing on the pootle!” exclaimed Dolly, suddenly

devoting herself to the child.

“It’s all very well to turn the conversation, but Father would never

have dreamt of marrying as long as Evie was there to make him

comfortable. But you must needs start match-making. Besides, Cahill’s

too old.”

“Of course, if you’re going to be rude to Uncle Percy—”

“Miss Schlegel always meant to get hold of Howards End, and, thanks to

you, she’s got it.”

“I call the way you twist things round and make them hang together most

unfair. You couldn’t have been nastier if you’d caught me flirting.

Could he, diddums?”

“We’re in a bad hole, and must make the best of it. I shall answer the

pater’s letter civilly. He’s evidently anxious to do the decent thing.

But I do not intend to forget these Schlegels in a hurry. As long as

they’re on their best behaviour—Dolly, are you listening?—we’ll behave,

too. But if I find them giving themselves airs, or monopolizing my

father, or at all ill-treating him, or worrying him with their artistic

beastliness, I intend to put my foot down, yes, firmly. Taking my

mother’s place! Heaven knows what poor old Paul will say when the news

reaches him.”

The interlude closes. It has taken place in Charles’s garden at Hilton.

He and Dolly are sitting in deck-chairs, and their motor is regarding

them placidly from its garage across the lawn. A short-frocked edition

of Charles also regards them placidly; a perambulator edition is

squeaking; a third edition is expected shortly. Nature is turning out

Wilcoxes in this peaceful abode, so that they may inherit the earth.

Chapter 22

Margaret greeted her lord with peculiar tenderness on the morrow.

Mature as he was, she might yet be able to help him to the building of

the rainbow bridge that should connect the prose in us with the

passion. Without it we are meaningless fragments, half monks, half

beasts, unconnected arches that have never joined into a man. With it

love is born, and alights on the highest curve, glowing against the

grey, sober against the fire. Happy the man who sees from either aspect

the glory of these outspread wings. The roads of his soul lie clear,

and he and his friends shall find easy-going.

It was hard-going in the roads of Mr. Wilcox’s soul. From boyhood he

had neglected them. “I am not a fellow who bothers about my own

inside.” Outwardly he was cheerful, reliable, and brave; but within,

all had reverted to chaos, ruled, so far as it was ruled at all, by an

incomplete asceticism. Whether as boy, husband, or widower, he had

always the sneaking belief that bodily passion is bad, a belief that is

desirable only when held passionately. Religion had confirmed him. The

words that were read aloud on Sunday to him and to other respectable

men were the words that had once kindled the souls of St. Catharine and

St. Francis into a white-hot hatred of the carnal. He could-not be as

the saints and love the Infinite with a seraphic ardour, but he could

be a little ashamed of loving a wife. “Amabat, amare timebat.” And it

was here that Margaret hoped to help him.

It did not seem so difficult. She need trouble him with no gift of her

own. She would only point out the salvation that was latent in his own

soul, and in the soul of every man. Only connect! That was the whole of

her sermon. Only connect the prose and the passion, and both will be

exalted, and human love will be seen at its height. Live in fragments

no longer. Only connect, and the beast and the monk, robbed of the

isolation that is life to either, will die.

Nor was the message difficult to give. It need not take the form of a

good “talking.” By quiet indications the bridge would be built and span

their lives with beauty.

But she failed. For there was one quality in Henry for which she was

never prepared, however much she reminded herself of it: his

obtuseness. He simply did not notice things, and there was no more to

be said. He never noticed that Helen and Frieda were hostile, or that

Tibby was not interested in currant plantations; he never noticed the

lights and shades that exist in the grayest conversation, the

finger-posts, the milestones, the collisions, the illimitable views.

Once—on another occasion—she scolded him about it. He was puzzled, but

replied with a laugh: “My motto is Concentrate. I’ve no intention of

frittering away my strength on that sort of thing.” “It isn’t

frittering away the strength,” she protested. “It’s enlarging the space

in which you may be strong.” He answered: “You’re a clever little

woman, but my motto’s Concentrate.” And this morning he concentrated

with a vengeance.

They met in the rhododendrons of yesterday. In the daylight the bushes

were inconsiderable and the path was bright in the morning sun. She was

with Helen, who had been ominously quiet since the affair was settled.

“Here we all are!” she cried, and took him by one hand, retaining her

sister’s in the other.

“Here we are. Good-morning, Helen.”

Helen replied, “Good-morning, Mr. Wilcox.”

“Henry, she has had such a nice letter from the queer, cross boy—Do you

remember him? He had a sad moustache, but the back of his head was

young.”

“I have had a letter too. Not a nice one—I want to talk it over with

you:” for Leonard Bast was nothing to him now that she had given him

her word; the triangle of sex was broken for ever.

“Thanks to your hint, he’s clearing out of the Porphyrion.”

“Not a bad business that Porphyrion,” he said absently, as he took his

own letter out of his pocket.

“Not a _bad_—” she exclaimed, dropping his hand. “Surely, on Chelsea

Embankment—”

“Here’s our hostess. Good-morning, Mrs. Munt. Fine rhododendrons. Good

morning, Frau Liesecke; we manage to grow flowers in England, don’t

we?”

“Not a _bad_ business?”

“No. My letter’s about Howards End. Bryce has been ordered abroad, and

wants to sublet it. I am far from sure that I shall give him

permission. There was no clause in the agreement. In my opinion,

subletting is a mistake. If he can find me another tenant, whom I

consider suitable, I may cancel the agreement. Morning, Schlegel. Don’t

you think that’s better than subletting?”

Helen had dropped her hand now, and he had steered her past the whole

party to the seaward side of the house. Beneath them was the bourgeois

little bay, which must have yearned all through the centuries for just

such a watering-place as Swanage to be built on its margin. The waves

were colourless, and the Bournemouth steamer gave a further touch of

insipidity, drawn up against the pier and hooting wildly for

excursionists.

“When there is a sublet I find that damage—”

“Do excuse me, but about the Porphyrion. I don’t feel easy—might I just

bother you, Henry?”

Her manner was so serious that he stopped, and asked her a little

sharply what she wanted.

“You said on Chelsea Embankment, surely, that it was a bad concern, so

we advised this clerk to clear out. He writes this morning that he’s

taken our advice, and now you say it’s not a bad concern.”

“A clerk who clears out of any concern, good or bad, without securing a

berth somewhere else first, is a fool, and I’ve no pity for him.”

“He has not done that. He’s going into a bank in Camden Town, he says.

The salary’s much lower, but he hopes to manage—a branch of Dempster’s

Bank. Is that all right?”

“Dempster! My goodness me, yes.”

“More right than the Porphyrion?”

“Yes, yes, yes; safe as houses—safer.”

“Very many thanks. I’m sorry—if you sublet—?”

“If he sublets, I shan’t have the same control. In theory there should

be no more damage done at Howards End; in practice there will be.

Things may be done for which no money can compensate. For instance, I

shouldn’t want that fine wych-elm spoilt. It hangs—Margaret, we must go

and see the old place some time. It’s pretty in its way. We’ll motor

down and have lunch with Charles.”

“I should enjoy that,” said Margaret bravely.

“What about next Wednesday?”

“Wednesday? No, I couldn’t well do that. Aunt Juley expects us to stop

here another week at least.”

“But you can give that up now.”

“Er—no,” said Margaret, after a moment’s thought.

“Oh, that’ll be all right. I’ll speak to her.”

“This visit is a high solemnity. My aunt counts on it year after year.

She turns the house upside down for us; she invites our special

friends—she scarcely knows Frieda, and we can’t leave her on her hands.

I missed one day, and she would be so hurt if I didn’t stay the full

ten.”

“But I’ll say a word to her. Don’t you bother.”

“Henry, I won’t go. Don’t bully me.”

“You want to see the house, though?”

“Very much—I’ve heard so much about it, one way or the other. Aren’t

there pigs’ teeth in the wych-elm?”

“_Pigs’ teeth?_”

“And you chew the bark for toothache.”

“What a rum notion! Of course not!”

“Perhaps I have confused it with some other tree. There are still a

great number of sacred trees in England, it seems.”

But he left her to intercept Mrs. Munt, whose voice could be heard in

the distance: to be intercepted himself by Helen.

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox, about the Porphyrion—” she began, and went scarlet all

over her face.

“It’s all right,” called Margaret, catching them up. “Dempster’s Bank’s

better.”

“But I think you told us the Porphyrion was bad, and would smash before

Christmas.”

“Did I? It was still outside the Tariff Ring, and had to take rotten

policies. Lately it came in—safe as houses now.”

“In other words, Mr. Bast need never have left it.”

“No, the fellow needn’t.”

“—and needn’t have started life elsewhere at a greatly reduced salary.”

“He only says ‘reduced,’” corrected Margaret, seeing trouble ahead.

“With a man so poor, every reduction must be great. I consider it a

deplorable misfortune.”

Mr. Wilcox, intent on his business with Mrs. Munt, was going steadily

on, but the last remark made him say: “What? What’s that? Do you mean

that I’m responsible?”

“You’re ridiculous, Helen.”

“You seem to think—” He looked at his watch. “Let me explain the point

to you. It is like this. You seem to assume, when a business concern is

conducting a delicate negotiation, it ought to keep the public informed

stage by stage. The Porphyrion, according to you, was bound to say, ‘I

am trying all I can to get into the Tariff Ring. I am not sure that I

shall succeed, but it is the only thing that will save me from

insolvency, and I am trying.’ My dear Helen—”

“Is that your point? A man who had little money has less—that’s mine.”

“I am grieved for your clerk. But it is all in the day’s work. It’s

part of the battle of life.”

“A man who had little money,” she repeated, “has less, owing to us.

Under these circumstances I do not consider ‘the battle of life’ a

happy expression.”

“Oh come, come!” he protested pleasantly. “You’re not to blame. No

one’s to blame.”

“Is no one to blame for anything?”

“I wouldn’t say that, but you’re taking it far too seriously. Who is

this fellow?”

“We have told you about the fellow twice already,” said Helen. “You

have even met the fellow. He is very poor and his wife is an

extravagant imbecile. He is capable of better things. We—we, the upper

classes—thought we would help him from the height of our superior

knowledge—and here’s the result!”

He raised his finger. “Now, a word of advice.”

“I require no more advice.”

“A word of advice. Don’t take up that sentimental attitude over the

poor. See that she doesn’t, Margaret. The poor are poor, and one’s

sorry for them, but there it is. As civilization moves forward, the

shoe is bound to pinch in places, and it’s absurd to pretend that

anyone is responsible personally. Neither you, nor I, nor my informant,

nor the man who informed him, nor the directors of the Porphyrion, are

to blame for this clerk’s loss of salary. It’s just the shoe

pinching—no one can help it; and it might easily have been worse.”

Helen quivered with indignation.

“By all means subscribe to charities—subscribe to them largely—but

don’t get carried away by absurd schemes of Social Reform. I see a good

deal behind the scenes, and you can take it from me that there is no

Social Question—except for a few journalists who try to get a living

out of the phrase. There are just rich and poor, as there always have

been and always will be. Point me out a time when men have been equal—”

“I didn’t say—”

“Point me out a time when desire for equality has made them happier.

No, no. You can’t. There always have been rich and poor. I’m no

fatalist. Heaven forbid! But our civilization is moulded by great

impersonal forces” (his voice grew complacent; it always did when he

eliminated the personal), “and there always will be rich and poor. You

can’t deny it” (and now it was a respectful voice)—“and you can’t deny

that, in spite of all, the tendency of civilization has on the whole

been upward.”

“Owing to God, I suppose,” flashed Helen.

He stared at her.

“You grab the dollars. God does the rest.”

It was no good instructing the girl if she was going to talk about God

in that neurotic modern way. Fraternal to the last, he left her for the

quieter company of Mrs. Munt. He thought, “She rather reminds me of

Dolly.”

Helen looked out at the sea.

“Don’t even discuss political economy with Henry,” advised her sister.

“It’ll only end in a cry.”

“But he must be one of those men who have reconciled science with

religion,” said Helen slowly. “I don’t like those men. They are

scientific themselves, and talk of the survival of the fittest, and cut

down the salaries of their clerks, and stunt the independence of all

who may menace their comfort, but yet they believe that somehow

good—and it is always that sloppy ‘somehow’—will be the outcome, and

that in some mystical way the Mr. Basts of the future will benefit

because the Mr. Basts of today are in pain.”

“He is such a man in theory. But oh, Helen, in theory!”

“But oh, Meg, what a theory!”

“Why should you put things so bitterly, dearie?”

“Because I’m an old maid,” said Helen, biting her lip. “I can’t think

why I go on like this myself.” She shook off her sister’s hand and went

into the house. Margaret, distressed at the day’s beginning, followed

the Bournemouth steamer with her eyes. She saw that Helen’s nerves were

exasperated by the unlucky Bast business beyond the bounds of

politeness. There might at any minute be a real explosion, which even

Henry would notice. Henry must be removed.

“Margaret!” her aunt called. “Magsy! It isn’t true, surely, what Mr.

Wilcox says, that you want to go away early next week?”

“Not ‘want,’” was Margaret’s prompt reply; “but there is so much to be

settled, and I do want to see the Charles’.”

“But going away without taking the Weymouth trip, or even the

Lulworth?” said Mrs. Munt, coming nearer. “Without going once more up

Nine Barrows Down?”

“I’m afraid so.”

Mr. Wilcox rejoined her with, “Good! I did the breaking of the ice.”

A wave of tenderness came over her. She put a hand on either shoulder,

and looked deeply into the black, bright eyes. What was behind their

competent stare? She knew, but was not disquieted.

Chapter 23

Margaret had no intention of letting things slide, and the evening

before she left Swanage she gave her sister a thorough scolding. She

censured her, not for disapproving of the engagement, but for throwing

over her disapproval a veil of mystery. Helen was equally frank. “Yes,”

she said, with the air of one looking inwards, “there is a mystery. I

can’t help it. It’s not my fault. It’s the way life has been made.”

Helen in those days was over-interested in the subconscious self. She

exaggerated the Punch and Judy aspect of life, and spoke of mankind as

puppets, whom an invisible showman twitches into love and war. Margaret

pointed out that if she dwelt on this she, too, would eliminate the

personal. Helen was silent for a minute, and then burst into a queer

speech, which cleared the air. “Go on and marry him. I think you’re

splendid; and if anyone can pull it off, you will.” Margaret denied

that there was anything to “pull off,” but she continued: “Yes, there

is, and I wasn’t up to it with Paul. I can only do what’s easy. I can

only entice and be enticed. I can’t, and won’t attempt difficult

relations. If I marry, it will either be a man who’s strong enough to

boss me or whom I’m strong enough to boss. So I shan’t ever marry, for

there aren’t such men. And Heaven help any one whom I do marry, for I

shall certainly run away from him before you can say ‘Jack Robinson.’

There! Because I’m uneducated. But you, you’re different; you’re a

heroine.”

“Oh, Helen! Am I? Will it be as dreadful for poor Henry as all that?”

“You mean to keep proportion, and that’s heroic, it’s Greek, and I

don’t see why it shouldn’t succeed with you. Go on and fight with him

and help him. Don’t ask _me_ for help, or even for sympathy.

Henceforward I’m going my own way. I mean to be thorough, because

thoroughness is easy. I mean to dislike your husband, and to tell him

so. I mean to make no concessions to Tibby. If Tibby wants to live with

me, he must lump me. I mean to love _you_ more than ever. Yes, I do.

You and I have built up something real, because it is purely spiritual.

There’s no veil of mystery over us. Unreality and mystery begin as soon

as one touches the body. The popular view is, as usual, exactly the

wrong one. Our bothers are over tangible things—money, husbands,

house-hunting. But Heaven will work of itself.”

Margaret was grateful for this expression of affection, and answered,

“Perhaps.” All vistas close in the unseen—no one doubts it—but Helen

closed them rather too quickly for her taste. At every turn of speech

one was confronted with reality and the absolute. Perhaps Margaret grew

too old for metaphysics, perhaps Henry was weaning her from them, but

she felt that there was something a little unbalanced in the mind that

so readily shreds the visible. The business man who assumes that this

life is everything, and the mystic who asserts that it is nothing,

fail, on this side and on that, to hit the truth. “Yes, I see, dear;

it’s about halfway between,” Aunt Juley had hazarded in earlier years.

No; truth, being alive, was not halfway between anything. It was only

to be found by continuous excursions into either realm, and though

proportion is the final secret, to espouse it at the outset is to

insure sterility.

Helen, agreeing here, disagreeing there, would have talked till

midnight, but Margaret, with her packing to do, focussed the

conversation on Henry. She might abuse Henry behind his back, but

please would she always, be civil to him in company? “I definitely

dislike him, but I’ll do what I can,” promised Helen. “Do what you can

with my friends in return.”

This conversation made Margaret easier. Their inner life was so safe

that they could bargain over externals in a way that would have been

incredible to Aunt Juley, and impossible for Tibby or Charles. There

are moments when the inner life actually “pays,” when years of

self-scrutiny, conducted for no ulterior motive, are suddenly of

practical use. Such moments are still rare in the West; that they come

at all promises a fairer future. Margaret, though unable to understand

her sister, was assured against estrangement, and returned to London

with a more peaceful mind.

The following morning, at eleven o’clock, she presented herself at the

offices of the Imperial and West African Rubber Company. She was glad

to go there, for Henry had implied his business rather than described

it, and the formlessness and vagueness that one associates with Africa

had hitherto brooded over the main sources of his wealth. Not that a

visit to the office cleared things up. There was just the ordinary

surface scum of ledgers and polished counters and brass bars that began

and stopped for no possible reason, of electric-light globes blossoming

in triplets, of little rabbit hutches faced with glass or wire, of

little rabbits. And even when she penetrated to the inner depths, she

found only the ordinary table and Turkey carpet, and though the map

over the fireplace did depict a helping of West Africa, it was a very

ordinary map. Another map hung opposite, on which the whole continent

appeared, looking like a whale marked out for blubber, and by its side

was a door, shut, but Henry’s voice came through it, dictating a

“strong” letter. She might have been at the Porphyrion, or Dempster’s

Bank, or her own wine-merchant’s. Everything seems just alike in these

days. But perhaps she was seeing the Imperial side of the company

rather than its West African, and Imperialism always had been one of

her difficulties.

“One minute!” called Mr. Wilcox on receiving her name. He touched a

bell, the effect of which was to produce Charles.

Charles had written his father an adequate letter—more adequate than

Evie’s, through which a girlish indignation throbbed. And he greeted

his future stepmother with propriety.

“I hope that my wife—how do you do?—will give you a decent lunch,” was

his opening. “I left instructions, but we live in a rough-and-ready

way. She expects you back to tea, too, after you have had a look at

Howards End. I wonder what you’ll think of the place. I wouldn’t touch

it with tongs myself. Do sit down! It’s a measly little place.”

“I shall enjoy seeing it,” said Margaret, feeling, for the first time,

shy.

“You’ll see it at its worst, for Bryce decamped abroad last Monday

without even arranging for a charwoman to clear up after him. I never

saw such a disgraceful mess. It’s unbelievable. He wasn’t in the house

a month.”

“I’ve more than a little bone to pick with Bryce,” called Henry from

the inner chamber.

“Why did he go so suddenly?”

“Invalid type; couldn’t sleep.”

“Poor fellow!”

“Poor fiddlesticks!” said Mr. Wilcox, joining them. “He had the

impudence to put up notice-boards without as much as saying with your

leave or by your leave. Charles flung them down.”

“Yes, I flung them down,” said Charles modestly.

“I’ve sent a telegram after him, and a pretty sharp one, too. He, and

he in person is responsible for the upkeep of that house for the next

three years.”

“The keys are at the farm; we wouldn’t have the keys.”

“Quite right.”

“Dolly would have taken them, but I was in, fortunately.”

“What’s Mr. Bryce like?” asked Margaret.

But nobody cared. Mr. Bryce was the tenant, who had no right to sublet;

to have defined him further was a waste of time. On his misdeeds they

descanted profusely, until the girl who had been typing the strong

letter came out with it. Mr. Wilcox added his signature. “Now we’ll be

off,” said he.

A motor-drive, a form of felicity detested by Margaret, awaited her.

Charles saw them in, civil to the last, and in a moment the offices of

the Imperial and West African Rubber Company faded away. But it was not

an impressive drive. Perhaps the weather was to blame, being grey and

banked high with weary clouds. Perhaps Hertfordshire is scarcely

intended for motorists. Did not a gentleman once motor so quickly

through Westmoreland that he missed it? and if Westmoreland can be

missed, it will fare ill with a county whose delicate structure

particularly needs the attentive eye. Hertfordshire is England at its

quietest, with little emphasis of river and hill; it is England

meditative. If Drayton were with us again to write a new edition of his

incomparable poem, he would sing the nymphs of Hertfordshire as

indeterminate of feature, with hair obfuscated by the London smoke.

Their eyes would be sad, and averted from their fate towards the

Northern flats, their leader not Isis or Sabrina, but the slowly

flowing Lea. No glory of raiment would be theirs, no urgency of dance;

but they would be real nymphs.

The chauffeur could not travel as quickly as he had hoped, for the

Great North Road was full of Easter traffic. But he went quite quick

enough for Margaret, a poor-spirited creature, who had chickens and

children on the brain.

“They’re all right,” said Mr. Wilcox. “They’ll learn—like the swallows

and the telegraph-wires.”

“Yes, but, while they’re learning—”

“The motor’s come to stay,” he answered. “One must get about. There’s a

pretty church—oh, you aren’t sharp enough. Well, look out, if the road

worries you—right outward at the scenery.”

She looked at the scenery. It heaved and merged like porridge.

Presently it congealed. They had arrived.

Charles’s house on the left; on the right the swelling forms of the Six

Hills. Their appearance in such a neighbourhood surprised her. They

interrupted the stream of residences that was thickening up towards

Hilton. Beyond them she saw meadows and a wood, and beneath them she

settled that soldiers of the best kind lay buried. She hated war and

liked soldiers—it was one of her amiable inconsistencies.

But here was Dolly, dressed up to the nines, standing at the door to

greet them, and here were the first drops of the rain. They ran in

gaily, and after a long wait in the drawing-room sat down to the

rough-and-ready lunch, every dish in which concealed or exuded cream.

Mr. Bryce was the chief topic of conversation. Dolly described his

visit with the key, while her father-in-law gave satisfaction by

chaffing her and contradicting all she said. It was evidently the

custom to laugh at Dolly. He chaffed Margaret, too, and Margaret,

roused from a grave meditation, was pleased, and chaffed him back.

Dolly seemed surprised, and eyed her curiously. After lunch the two

children came down. Margaret disliked babies, but hit it off better

with the two-year-old, and sent Dolly into fits of laughter by talking

sense to him. “Kiss them now, and come away,” said Mr. Wilcox. She

came, but refused to kiss them: it was such hard luck on the little

things, she said, and though Dolly proffered Chorly-worly and

Porgly-woggles in turn, she was obdurate.

By this time it was raining steadily. The car came round with the hood

up, and again she lost all sense of space. In a few minutes they

stopped, and Crane opened the door of the car.

“What’s happened?” asked Margaret.

“What do you suppose?” said Henry.

A little porch was close up against her face.

“Are we there already?”

“We are.”

“Well, I never! In years ago it seemed so far away.”

Smiling, but somehow disillusioned, she jumped out, and her impetus

carried her to the front-door. She was about to open it, when Henry

said: “That’s no good; it’s locked. Who’s got the key?”

As he had himself forgotten to call for the key at the farm, no one

replied. He also wanted to know who had left the front gate open, since

a cow had strayed in from the road, and was spoiling the croquet lawn.

Then he said rather crossly: “Margaret, you wait in the dry. I’ll go

down for the key. It isn’t a hundred yards.

“Mayn’t I come too?”

“No; I shall be back before I’m gone.”

Then the car turned away, and it was as if a curtain had risen. For the

second time that day she saw the appearance of the earth.

There were the greengage-trees that Helen had once described, there the

tennis lawn, there the hedge that would be glorious with dog-roses in

June, but the vision now was of black and palest green. Down by the

dell-hole more vivid colours were awakening, and Lent Lilies stood

sentinel on its margin, or advanced in battalions over the grass.

Tulips were a tray of jewels. She could not see the wych-elm tree, but

a branch of the celebrated vine, studded with velvet knobs, had covered

the porch. She was struck by the fertility of the soil; she had seldom

been in a garden where the flowers looked so well, and even the weeds

she was idly plucking out of the porch were intensely green. Why had

poor Mr. Bryce fled from all this beauty? For she had already decided

that the place was beautiful.

“Naughty cow! Go away!” cried Margaret to the cow, but without

indignation.

Harder came the rain, pouring out of a windless sky, and spattering up

from the notice-boards of the house-agents, which lay in a row on the

lawn where Charles had hurled them. She must have interviewed Charles

in another world—where one did have interviews. How Helen would revel

in such a notion! Charles dead, all people dead, nothing alive but

houses and gardens. The obvious dead, the intangible alive, and—no

connection at all between them! Margaret smiled. Would that her own

fancies were as clear-cut! Would that she could deal as high-handedly

with the world! Smiling and sighing, she laid her hand upon the door.

It opened. The house was not locked up at all.

She hesitated. Ought she to wait for Henry? He felt strongly about

property, and might prefer to show her over himself. On the other hand,

he had told her to keep in the dry, and the porch was beginning to

drip. So she went in, and the drought from inside slammed the door

behind.

Desolation greeted her. Dirty finger-prints were on the hall-windows,

flue and rubbish on its unwashed boards. The civilization of luggage

had been here for a month, and then decamped. Dining-room and drawing

room—right and left—were guessed only by their wall-papers. They were

just rooms where one could shelter from the rain. Across the ceiling of

each ran a great beam. The dining-room and hall revealed theirs openly,

but the drawing-room’s was match-boarded—because the facts of life must

be concealed from ladies? Drawing-room, dining-room, and hall—how petty

the names sounded! Here were simply three rooms where children could

play and friends shelter from the rain. Yes, and they were beautiful.

Then she opened one of the doors opposite—there were two—and exchanged

wall-papers for whitewash. It was the servants’ part, though she

scarcely realized that: just rooms again, where friends might shelter.

The garden at the back was full of flowering cherries and plums.

Farther on were hints of the meadow and a black cliff of pines. Yes,

the meadow was beautiful.

Penned in by the desolate weather, she recaptured the sense of space

which the motor had tried to rob from her. She remembered again that

ten square miles are not ten times as wonderful as one square mile,

that a thousand square miles are not practically the same as heaven.

The phantom of bigness, which London encourages, was laid for ever when

she paced from the hall at Howards End to its kitchen and heard the

rains run this way and that where the watershed of the roof divided

them.

Now Helen came to her mind, scrutinizing half Wessex from the ridge of

the Purbeck Downs, and saying: “You will have to lose something.” She

was not so sure. For instance, she would double her kingdom by opening

the door that concealed the stairs.

Now she thought of the map of Africa; of empires; of her father; of the

two supreme nations, streams of whose life warmed her blood, but,

mingling, had cooled her brain. She paced back into the hall, and as

she did so the house reverberated.

“Is that you, Henry?” she called.

There was no answer, but the house reverberated again.

“Henry, have you got in?”

But it was the heart of the house beating, faintly at first, then

loudly, martially. It dominated the rain.

It is the starved imagination, not the well-nourished, that is afraid.

Margaret flung open the door to the stairs. A noise as of drums seemed

to deafen her. A woman, an old woman, was descending, with figure

erect, with face impassive, with lips that parted and said dryly:

“Oh! Well, I took you for Ruth Wilcox.”

Margaret stammered: “I—Mrs. Wilcox—I?”

“In fancy, of course—in fancy. You had her way of walking. Good-day.”

And the old woman passed out into the rain.

Chapter 24

“It gave her quite a turn,” said Mr. Wilcox, when retailing the

incident to Dolly at tea-time. “None of you girls have any nerves,

really. Of course, a word from me put it all right, but silly old Miss

Avery—she frightened you, didn’t she, Margaret? There you stood

clutching a bunch of weeds. She might have said something, instead of

coming down the stairs with that alarming bonnet on. I passed her as I

came in. Enough to make the car shy. I believe Miss Avery goes in for

being a character; some old maids do.” He lit a cigarette. “It is their

last resource. Heaven knows what she was doing in the place; but that’s

Bryce’s business, not mine.”

“I wasn’t as foolish as you suggest,” said Margaret. “She only startled

me, for the house had been silent so long.”

“Did you take her for a spook?” asked Dolly, for whom “spooks” and

“going to church” summarized the unseen.

“Not exactly.”

“She really did frighten you,” said Henry, who was far from

discouraging timidity in females. “Poor Margaret! And very naturally.

Uneducated classes are so stupid.”

“Is Miss Avery uneducated classes?” Margaret asked, and found herself

looking at the decoration scheme of Dolly’s drawing-room.

“She’s just one of the crew at the farm. People like that always assume

things. She assumed you’d know who she was. She left all the Howards

End keys in the front lobby, and assumed that you’d seen them as you

came in, that you’d lock up the house when you’d done, and would bring

them on down to her. And there was her niece hunting for them down at

the farm. Lack of education makes people very casual. Hilton was full

of women like Miss Avery once.”

“I shouldn’t have disliked it, perhaps.”

“Or Miss Avery giving me a wedding present,” said Dolly.

Which was illogical but interesting. Through Dolly, Margaret was

destined to learn a good deal.

“But Charles said I must try not to mind, because she had known his

grandmother.”

“As usual, you’ve got the story wrong, my good Dorothea.”

“I mean great-grandmother—the one who left Mrs. Wilcox the house.

Weren’t both of them and Miss Avery friends when Howards End, too, was

a farm?”

Her father-in-law blew out a shaft of smoke. His attitude to his dead

wife was curious. He would allude to her, and hear her discussed, but

never mentioned her by name. Nor was he interested in the dim, bucolic

past. Dolly was—for the following reason.

“Then hadn’t Mrs. Wilcox a brother—or was it an uncle? Anyhow, he

popped the question, and Miss Avery, she said ‘No.’ Just imagine, if

she’d said ‘Yes,’ she would have been Charles’s aunt. (Oh, I

say,—that’s rather good! ‘Charlie’s Aunt’! I must chaff him about that

this evening.) And the man went out and was killed. Yes, I’m certain

I’ve got it right now. Tom Howard—he was the last of them.”

“I believe so,” said Mr. Wilcox negligently.

“I say! Howards End—Howard’s Ended!” cried Dolly. “I’m rather on the

spot this evening, eh?”

“I wish you’d ask whether Crane’s ended.”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox, how _can_ you?”

“Because, if he has had enough tea, we ought to go.—Dolly’s a good

little woman,” he continued, “but a little of her goes a long way. I

couldn’t live near her if you paid me.”

Margaret smiled. Though presenting a firm front to outsiders, no Wilcox

could live near, or near the possessions of, any other Wilcox. They had

the colonial spirit, and were always making for some spot where the

white man might carry his burden unobserved. Of course, Howards End was

impossible, so long as the younger couple were established in Hilton.

His objections to the house were plain as daylight now.

Crane had had enough tea, and was sent to the garage, where their car

had been trickling muddy water over Charles’s. The downpour had surely

penetrated the Six Hills by now, bringing news of our restless

civilization. “Curious mounds,” said, Henry, “but in with you now;

another time.” He had to be up in London by seven—if possible, by

six-thirty. Once more she lost the sense of space; once more trees,

houses, people, animals, hills, merged and heaved into one dirtiness,

and she was at Wickham Place.

Her evening was pleasant. The sense of flux which had haunted her all

the year disappeared for a time. She forgot the luggage and the

motor-cars, and the hurrying men who know so much and connect so

little. She recaptured the sense of space, which is the basis of all

earthly beauty, and, starting from Howards End, she attempted to

realize England. She failed—visions do not come when we try, though

they may come through trying. But an unexpected love of the island

awoke in her, connecting on this side with the joys of the flesh, on

that with the inconceivable. Helen and her father had known this love,

poor Leonard Bast was groping after it, but it had been hidden from

Margaret till this afternoon. It had certainly come through the house

and old Miss Avery. Through them: the notion of “through” persisted;

her mind trembled towards a conclusion which only the unwise have put

into words. Then, veering back into warmth, it dwelt on ruddy bricks,

flowering plum-trees, and all the tangible joys of spring.

Henry, after allaying her agitation, had taken her over his property,

and had explained to her the use and dimensions of the various rooms.

He had sketched the history of the little estate. “It is so unlucky,”

ran the monologue, “that money wasn’t put into it about fifty years

ago. Then it had four—five-times the land—thirty acres at least. One

could have made something out of it then—a small park, or at all events

shrubberies, and rebuilt the house farther away from the road. What’s

the good of taking it in hand now? Nothing but the meadow left, and

even that was heavily mortgaged when I first had to do with things—yes,

and the house too. Oh, it was no joke.” She saw two women as he spoke,

one old, the other young, watching their inheritance melt away. She saw

them greet him as a deliverer. “Mismanagement did it—besides, the days

for small farms are over. It doesn’t pay—except with intensive

cultivation. Small holdings, back to the land—ah! philanthropic bunkum.

Take it as a rule that nothing pays on a small scale. Most of the land

you see (they were standing at an upper window, the only one which

faced west) belongs to the people at the Park—they made their pile over

copper—good chaps. Avery’s Farm, Sishe’s—what they call the Common,

where you see that ruined oak—one after the other fell in, and so did

this, as near as is no matter.” But Henry had saved it; without fine

feelings or deep insight, but he had saved it, and she loved him for

the deed. “When I had more control I did what I could: sold off the two

and a half animals, and the mangy pony, and the superannuated tools;

pulled down the outhouses; drained; thinned out I don’t know how many

guelder-roses and elder-trees; and inside the house I turned the old

kitchen into a hall, and made a kitchen behind where the dairy was.

Garage and so on came later. But one could still tell it’s been an old

farm. And yet it isn’t the place that would fetch one of your artistic

crew.” No, it wasn’t; and if he did not quite understand it, the

artistic crew would still less: it was English, and the wych-elm that

she saw from the window was an English tree. No report had prepared her

for its peculiar glory. It was neither warrior, nor lover, nor god; in

none of these roles do the English excel. It was a comrade, bending

over the house, strength and adventure in its roots, but in its utmost

fingers tenderness, and the girth, that a dozen men could not have

spanned, became in the end evanescent, till pale bud clusters seemed to

float in the air. It was a comrade. House and tree transcended any

similes of sex. Margaret thought of them now, and was to think of them

through many a windy night and London day, but to compare either to

man, to woman, always dwarfed the vision. Yet they kept within limits

of the human. Their message was not of eternity, but of hope on this

side of the grave. As she stood in the one, gazing at the other, truer

relationship had gleamed.

Another touch, and the account of her day is finished. They entered the

garden for a minute, and to Mr. Wilcox’s surprise she was right. Teeth,

pigs’ teeth, could be seen in the bark of the wych-elm tree—just the

white tips of them showing. “Extraordinary!” he cried. “Who told you?”

“I heard of it one winter in London,” was her answer, for she, too,

avoided mentioning Mrs. Wilcox by name.

Chapter 25

Evie heard of her father’s engagement when she was in for a tennis

tournament, and her play went simply to pot. That she should marry and

leave him had seemed natural enough; that he, left alone, should do the

same was deceitful; and now Charles and Dolly said that it was all her

fault. “But I never dreamt of such a thing,” she grumbled. “Dad took me

to call now and then, and made me ask her to Simpson’s. Well, I’m

altogether off Dad.” It was also an insult to their mother’s memory;

there they were agreed, and Evie had the idea of returning Mrs.

Wilcox’s lace and jewellery “as a protest.” Against what it would

protest she was not clear; but being only eighteen, the idea of

renunciation appealed to her, the more as she did not care for

jewellery or lace. Dolly then suggested that she and Uncle Percy should

pretend to break off their engagement, and then perhaps Mr. Wilcox

would quarrel with Miss Schlegel, and break off his; or Paul might be

cabled for. But at this point Charles told them not to talk nonsense.

So Evie settled to marry as soon as possible; it was no good hanging

about with these Schlegels eyeing her. The date of her wedding was

consequently put forward from September to August, and in the

intoxication of presents she recovered much of her good-humour.

Margaret found that she was expected to figure at this function, and to

figure largely; it would be such an opportunity, said Henry, for her to

get to know his set. Sir James Bidder would be there, and all the

Cahills and the Fussells, and his sister-in-law, Mrs. Warrington

Wilcox, had fortunately got back from her tour round the world. Henry

she loved, but his set promised to be another matter. He had not the

knack of surrounding himself with nice people—indeed, for a man of

ability and virtue his choice had been singularly unfortunate; he had

no guiding principle beyond a certain preference for mediocrity; he was

content to settle one of the greatest things in life haphazard, and so,

while his investments went right, his friends generally went wrong. She

would be told, “Oh, So-and-so’s a good sort—a thundering good sort,”

and find, on meeting him, that he was a brute or a bore. If Henry had

shown real affection, she would have understood, for affection explains

everything. But he seemed without sentiment. The “thundering good sort”

might at any moment become “a fellow for whom I never did have much

use, and have less now,” and be shaken off cheerily into oblivion.

Margaret had done the same as a schoolgirl. Now she never forgot anyone

for whom she had once cared; she connected, though the connection might

be bitter, and she hoped that some day Henry would do the same.

Evie was not to be married from Ducie Street. She had a fancy for

something rural, and, besides, no one would be in London then, so she

left her boxes for a few weeks at Oniton Grange, and her banns were

duly published in the parish church, and for a couple of days the

little town, dreaming between the ruddy hills, was roused by the clang

of our civilization, and drew up by the roadside to let the motors

pass. Oniton had been a discovery of Mr. Wilcox’s—a discovery of which

he was not altogether proud. It was up towards the Welsh border, and so

difficult of access that he had concluded it must be something special.

A ruined castle stood in the grounds. But having got there, what was

one to do? The shooting was bad, the fishing indifferent, and

women-folk reported the scenery as nothing much. The place turned out

to be in the wrong part of Shropshire, damn it, and though he never

damned his own property aloud, he was only waiting to get it off his

hands, and then to let fly. Evie’s marriage was its last appearance in

public. As soon as a tenant was found, it became a house for which he

never had had much use, and had less now, and, like Howards End, faded

into Limbo.

But on Margaret Oniton was destined to make a lasting impression. She

regarded it as her future home, and was anxious to start straight with

the clergy, etc., and, if possible, to see something of the local life.

It was a market-town—as tiny a one as England possesses—and had for

ages served that lonely valley, and guarded our marches against the

Kelt. In spite of the occasion, in spite of the numbing hilarity that

greeted her as soon as she got into the reserved saloon at Paddington,

her senses were awake and watching, and though Oniton was to prove one

of her innumerable false starts, she never forgot it, nor the things

that happened there.

The London party only numbered eight—the Fussells, father and son, two

Anglo-Indian ladies named Mrs. Plynlimmon and Lady Edser, Mrs.

Warrington Wilcox and her daughter, and lastly, the little girl, very

smart and quiet, who figures at so many weddings, and who kept a

watchful eye on Margaret, the bride-elect, Dolly was absent—a domestic

event detained her at Hilton; Paul had cabled a humorous message;

Charles was to meet them with a trio of motors at Shrewsbury. Helen had

refused her invitation; Tibby had never answered his. The management

was excellent, as was to be expected with anything that Henry

undertook; one was conscious of his sensible and generous brain in the

background. They were his guests as soon as they reached the train; a

special label for their luggage; a courier; a special lunch; they had

only to look pleasant and, where possible, pretty. Margaret thought

with dismay of her own nuptials—presumably under the management of

Tibby. “Mr. Theobald Schlegel and Miss Helen Schlegel request the

pleasure of Mrs. Plynlimmon’s company on the occasion of the marriage

of their sister Margaret.” The formula was incredible, but it must soon

be printed and sent, and though Wickham Place need not compete with

Oniton, it must feed its guests properly, and provide them with

sufficient chairs. Her wedding would either be ramshackly or

bourgeois—she hoped the latter. Such an affair as the present, staged

with a deftness that was almost beautiful, lay beyond her powers and

those of her friends.

The low rich purr of a Great Western express is not the worst

background for conversation, and the journey passed pleasantly enough.

Nothing could have exceeded the kindness of the two men. They raised

windows for some ladies, and lowered them for others, they rang the

bell for the servant, they identified the colleges as the train slipped

past Oxford, they caught books or bag-purses in the act of tumbling on

to the floor. Yet there was nothing finicky about their politeness: it

had the Public School touch, and, though sedulous, was virile. More

battles than Waterloo have been won on our playing-fields, and Margaret

bowed to a charm of which she did not wholly approve, and said nothing

when the Oxford colleges were identified wrongly. “Male and female

created He them”; the journey to Shrewsbury confirmed this questionable

statement, and the long glass saloon, that moved so easily and felt so

comfortable, became a forcing-house for the idea of sex.

At Shrewsbury came fresh air. Margaret was all for sight-seeing, and

while the others were finishing their tea at the Raven, she annexed a

motor and hurried over the astonishing city. Her chauffeur was not the

faithful Crane, but an Italian, who dearly loved making her late.

Charles, watch in hand, though with a level brow, was standing in front

of the hotel when they returned. It was perfectly all right, he told

her; she was by no means the last. And then he dived into the

coffee-room, and she heard him say, “For God’s sake, hurry the women

up; we shall never be off,” and Albert Fussell reply, “Not I; I’ve done

my share,” and Colonel Fussell opine that the ladies were getting

themselves up to kill. Presently Myra (Mrs. Warrington’s daughter)

appeared, and as she was his cousin, Charles blew her up a little: she

had been changing her smart traveling hat for a smart motor hat. Then

Mrs. Warrington herself, leading the quiet child; the two Anglo-Indian

ladies were always last. Maids, courier, heavy luggage, had already

gone on by a branch-line to a station nearer Oniton, but there were

five hat-boxes and four dressing-bags to be packed, and five

dust-cloaks to be put on, and to be put off at the last moment, because

Charles declared them not necessary. The men presided over everything

with unfailing good-humour. By half-past five the party was ready, and

went out of Shrewsbury by the Welsh Bridge.

Shropshire had not the reticence of Hertfordshire. Though robbed of

half its magic by swift movement, it still conveyed the sense of hills.

They were nearing the buttresses that force the Severn eastern and make

it an English stream, and the sun, sinking over the Sentinels of Wales,

was straight in their eyes. Having picked up another guest, they turned

southward, avoiding the greater mountains, but conscious of an

occasional summit, rounded and mild, whose colouring differed in

quality from that of the lower earth, and whose contours altered more

slowly. Quiet mysteries were in progress behind those tossing horizons:

the West, as ever, was retreating with some secret which may not be

worth the discovery, but which no practical man will ever discover.

They spoke of Tariff Reform.

Mrs. Warrington was just back from the Colonies. Like many other

critics of Empire, her mouth had been stopped with food, and she could

only exclaim at the hospitality with which she had been received, and

warn the Mother Country against trifling with young Titans. “They

threaten to cut the painter,” she cried, “and where shall we be then?

Miss Schlegel, you’ll undertake to keep Henry sound about Tariff

Reform? It is our last hope.”

Margaret playfully confessed herself on the other side, and they began

to quote from their respective hand-books while the motor carried them

deep into the hills. Curious these were, rather than impressive, for

their outlines lacked beauty, and the pink fields on their summits

suggested the handkerchiefs of a giant spread out to dry. An occasional

outcrop of rock, an occasional wood, an occasional “forest,” treeless

and brown, all hinted at wildness to follow, but the main colour was an

agricultural green. The air grew cooler; they had surmounted the last

gradient, and Oniton lay below them with its church, its radiating

houses, its castle, its river-girt peninsula. Close to the castle was a

grey mansion, unintellectual but kindly, stretching with its grounds

across the peninsula’s neck—the sort of mansion that was built all over

England in the beginning of the last century, while architecture was

still an expression of the national character. That was the Grange,

remarked Albert, over his shoulder, and then he jammed the brake on,

and the motor slowed down and stopped. “I’m sorry,” said he, turning

round. “Do you mind getting out—by the door on the right? Steady on!”

“What’s happened?” asked Mrs. Warrington.

Then the car behind them drew up, and the voice of Charles was heard

saying: “Get out the women at once.” There was a concourse of males,

and Margaret and her companions were hustled out and received into the

second car. What had happened? As it started off again, the door of a

cottage opened, and a girl screamed wildly at them.

“What is it?” the ladies cried.

Charles drove them a hundred yards without speaking. Then he said:

“It’s all right. Your car just touched a dog.”

“But stop!” cried Margaret, horrified.

“It didn’t hurt him.”

“Didn’t really hurt him?” asked Myra.

“No.”

“Do _please_ stop!” said Margaret, leaning forward. She was standing up

in the car, the other occupants holding her knees to steady her. “I

want to go back, please.”

Charles took no notice.

“We’ve left Mr. Fussell behind,” said another; “and Angelo, and Crane.”

“Yes, but no woman.”

“I expect a little of”—Mrs. Warrington scratched her palm—“will be

more to the point than one of us!”

“The insurance company sees to that,” remarked Charles, “and Albert

will do the talking.”

“I want to go back, though, I say!” repeated Margaret, getting angry.

Charles took no notice. The motor, loaded with refugees, continued to

travel very slowly down the hill. “The men are there,” chorused the

others. “Men will see to it.”

“The men _can’t_ see to it. Oh, this is ridiculous! Charles, I ask you

to stop.”

“Stopping’s no good,” drawled Charles.

“Isn’t it?” said Margaret, and jumped straight out of the car.

She fell on her knees, cut her gloves, shook her hat over her ear.

Cries of alarm followed her. “You’ve hurt yourself,” exclaimed Charles,

jumping after her.

“Of course I’ve hurt myself!” she retorted.

“May I ask what—”

“There’s nothing to ask,” said Margaret.

“Your hand’s bleeding.”

“I know.”

“I’m in for a frightful row from the pater.”

“You should have thought of that sooner, Charles.”

Charles had never been in such a position before. It was a woman in

revolt who was hobbling away from him, and the sight was too strange to

leave any room for anger. He recovered himself when the others caught

them up: their sort he understood. He commanded them to go back.

Albert Fussell was seen walking towards them.

“It’s all right!” he called. “It wasn’t a dog, it was a cat.”

“There!” exclaimed Charles triumphantly. “It’s only a rotten cat.

“Got room in your car for a little un? I cut as soon as I saw it wasn’t

a dog; the chauffeurs are tackling the girl.” But Margaret walked

forward steadily. Why should the chauffeurs tackle the girl? Ladies

sheltering behind men, men sheltering behind servants—the whole

system’s wrong, and she must challenge it.

“Miss Schlegel! ’Pon my word, you’ve hurt your hand.”

“I’m just going to see,” said Margaret. “Don’t you wait, Mr. Fussell.”

The second motor came round the corner. “It is all right, madam,” said

Crane in his turn. He had taken to calling her madam.

“What’s all right? The cat?”

“Yes, madam. The girl will receive compensation for it.”

“She was a very ruda girla,” said Angelo from the third motor

thoughtfully.

“Wouldn’t you have been rude?”

The Italian spread out his hands, implying that he had not thought of

rudeness, but would produce it if it pleased her. The situation became

absurd. The gentlemen were again buzzing round Miss Schlegel with

offers of assistance, and Lady Edser began to bind up her hand. She

yielded, apologizing slightly, and was led back to the car, and soon

the landscape resumed its motion, the lonely cottage disappeared, the

castle swelled on its cushion of turf, and they had arrived. No doubt

she had disgraced herself. But she felt their whole journey from London

had been unreal. They had no part with the earth and its emotions. They

were dust, and a stink, and cosmopolitan chatter, and the girl whose

cat had been killed had lived more deeply than they.

“Oh, Henry,” she exclaimed, “I have been so naughty,” for she had

decided to take up this line. “We ran over a cat. Charles told me not

to jump out, but I would, and look!” She held out her bandaged hand.

“Your poor Meg went such a flop.”

Mr. Wilcox looked bewildered. In evening dress, he was standing to

welcome his guests in the hall.

“Thinking it was a dog,” added Mrs. Warrington.

“Ah, a dog’s a companion!” said Colonel Fussell. “A dog’ll remember

you.”

“Have you hurt yourself, Margaret?”

“Not to speak about; and it’s my left hand.”

“Well, hurry up and change.”

She obeyed, as did the others. Mr. Wilcox then turned to his son.

“Now, Charles, what’s happened?”

Charles was absolutely honest. He described what he believed to have

happened. Albert had flattened out a cat, and Miss Schlegel had lost

her nerve, as any woman might. She had been got safely into the other

car, but when it was in motion had leapt out—again, in spite of all

that they could say. After walking a little on the road, she had calmed

down and had said that she was sorry. His father accepted this

explanation, and neither knew that Margaret had artfully prepared the

way for it. It fitted in too well with their view of feminine nature.

In the smoking-room, after dinner, the Colonel put forward the view

that Miss Schlegel had jumped it out of devilry. Well he remembered as

a young man, in the harbour of Gibraltar once, how a girl—a handsome

girl, too—had jumped overboard for a bet. He could see her now, and all

the lads overboard after her. But Charles and Mr. Wilcox agreed it was

much more probably nerves in Miss Schlegel’s case. Charles was

depressed. That woman had a tongue. She would bring worse disgrace on

his father before she had done with them. He strolled out on to the

castle mound to think the matter over. The evening was exquisite. On

three sides of him a little river whispered, full of messages from the

west; above his head the ruins made patterns against the sky. He

carefully reviewed their dealings with this family, until he fitted

Helen, and Margaret, and Aunt Juley into an orderly conspiracy.

Paternity had made him suspicious. He had two children to look after,

and more coming, and day by day they seemed less likely to grow up rich

men. “It is all very well,” he reflected, “the pater saying that he

will be just to all, but one can’t be just indefinitely. Money isn’t

elastic. What’s to happen if Evie has a family? And, come to that, so

may the pater. There’ll not be enough to go round, for there’s none

coming in, either through Dolly or Percy. It’s damnable!” He looked

enviously at the Grange, whose windows poured light and laughter. First

and last, this wedding would cost a pretty penny. Two ladies were

strolling up and down the garden terrace, and as the syllables

“Imperialism” were wafted to his ears, he guessed that one of them was

his aunt. She might have helped him, if she too had not had a family to

provide for. “Every one for himself,” he repeated—a maxim which had

cheered him in the past, but which rang grimly enough among the ruins

of Oniton. He lacked his father’s ability in business, and so had an

ever higher regard for money; unless he could inherit plenty, he feared

to leave his children poor.

As he sat thinking, one of the ladies left the terrace and walked into

the meadow; he recognized her as Margaret by the white bandage that

gleamed on her arm, and put out his cigar, lest the gleam should betray

him. She climbed up the mound in zigzags, and at times stooped down, as

if she was stroking the turf. It sounds absolutely incredible, but for

a moment Charles thought that she was in love with him, and had come

out to tempt him. Charles believed in temptresses, who are indeed the

strong man’s necessary complement, and having no sense of humour, he

could not purge himself of the thought by a smile. Margaret, who was

engaged to his father, and his sister’s wedding-guest, kept on her way

without noticing him, and he admitted that he had wronged her on this

point. But what was she doing? Why was she stumbling about amongst the

rubble and catching her dress in brambles and burrs? As she edged round

the keep, she must have got to leeward and smelt his cigar-smoke, for

she exclaimed, “Hullo! Who’s that?”

Charles made no answer.

“Saxon or Kelt?” she continued, laughing in the darkness. “But it

doesn’t matter. Whichever you are, you will have to listen to me. I

love this place. I love Shropshire. I hate London. I am glad that this

will be my home. Ah, dear”—she was now moving back towards the

house—“what a comfort to have arrived!”

“That woman means mischief,” thought Charles, and compressed his lips.

In a few minutes he followed her indoors, as the ground was getting

damp. Mists were rising from the river, and presently it became

invisible, though it whispered more loudly. There had been a heavy

downpour in the Welsh hills.

Chapter 26

Next morning a fine mist covered the peninsula. The weather promised

well, and the outline of the castle mound grew clearer each moment that

Margaret watched it. Presently she saw the keep, and the sun painted

the rubble gold, and charged the white sky with blue. The shadow of the

house gathered itself together and fell over the garden. A cat looked

up at her window and mewed. Lastly the river appeared, still holding

the mists between its banks and its overhanging alders, and only

visible as far as a hill, which cut off its upper reaches.

Margaret was fascinated by Oniton. She had said that she loved it, but

it was rather its romantic tension that held her. The rounded Druids of

whom she had caught glimpses in her drive, the rivers hurrying down

from them to England, the carelessly modelled masses of the lower

hills, thrilled her with poetry. The house was insignificant, but the

prospect from it would be an eternal joy, and she thought of all the

friends she would have to stop in it, and of the conversion of Henry

himself to a rural life. Society, too, promised favourably. The rector

of the parish had dined with them last night, and she found that he was

a friend of her father’s, and so knew what to find in her. She liked

him. He would introduce her to the town. While, on her other side, Sir

James Bidder sat, repeating that she only had to give the word, and he

would whip up the county families for twenty miles round. Whether Sir

James, who was Garden Seeds, had promised what he could perform, she

doubted, but so long as Henry mistook them for the county families when

they did call, she was content.

Charles and Albert Fussell now crossed the lawn. They were going for a

morning dip, and a servant followed them with their bathing-dresses.

She had meant to take a stroll herself before breakfast, but saw that

the day was still sacred to men, and amused herself by watching their

contretemps. In the first place the key of the bathing-shed could not

be found. Charles stood by the riverside with folded hands, tragical,

while the servant shouted, and was misunderstood by another servant in

the garden. Then came a difficulty about a spring-board, and soon three

people were running backwards and forwards over the meadow, with orders

and counter orders and recriminations and apologies. If Margaret wanted

to jump from a motor-car, she jumped; if Tibby thought paddling would

benefit his ankles, he paddled; if a clerk desired adventure, he took a

walk in the dark. But these athletes seemed paralysed. They could not

bathe without their appliances, though the morning sun was calling and

the last mists were rising from the dimpling stream. Had they found the

life of the body after all? Could not the men whom they despised as

milksops beat them, even on their own ground?

She thought of the bathing arrangements as they should be in her day—no

worrying of servants, no appliances, beyond good sense. Her reflections

were disturbed by the quiet child, who had come out to speak to the

cat, but was now watching her watch the men. She called, “Good-morning,

dear,” a little sharply. Her voice spread consternation. Charles looked

round, and though completely attired in indigo blue, vanished into the

shed, and was seen no more.

“Miss Wilcox is up—” the child whispered, and then became

unintelligible.

“What’s that?”

It sounded like, “—cut-yoke—sack back—”

“I can’t hear.”

“—On the bed—tissue-paper—”

Gathering that the wedding-dress was on view, and that a visit would be

seemly, she went to Evie’s room. All was hilarity here. Evie, in a

petticoat, was dancing with one of the Anglo-Indian ladies, while the

other was adoring yards of white satin. They screamed, they laughed,

they sang, and the dog barked.

Margaret screamed a little too, but without conviction. She could not

feel that a wedding was so funny. Perhaps something was missing in her

equipment.

Evie gasped: “Dolly is a rotter not to be here! Oh, we would rag just

then!” Then Margaret went down to breakfast.

Henry was already installed; he ate slowly and spoke little, and was,

in Margaret’s eyes, the only member of their party who dodged emotion

successfully. She could not suppose him indifferent either to the loss

of his daughter or to the presence of his future wife. Yet he dwelt

intact, only issuing orders occasionally—orders that promoted the

comfort of his guests. He inquired after her hand; he set her to pour

out the coffee and Mrs. Warrington to pour out the tea. When Evie came

down there was a moment’s awkwardness, and both ladies rose to vacate

their places. “Burton,” called Henry, “serve tea and coffee from the

side-board!” It wasn’t genuine tact, but it was tact, of a sort—the

sort that is as useful as the genuine, and saves even more situations

at Board meetings. Henry treated a marriage like a funeral, item by

item, never raising his eyes to the whole, and “Death, where is thy

sting? Love, where is thy victory?” one would exclaim at the close.

After breakfast she claimed a few words with him. It was always best to

approach him formally. She asked for the interview, because he was

going on to shoot grouse tomorrow, and she was returning to Helen in

town.

“Certainly, dear,” said he. “Of course, I have the time. What do you

want?”

“Nothing.”

“I was afraid something had gone wrong.”

“No; I have nothing to say, but you may talk.”

Glancing at his watch, he talked of the nasty curve at the lych-gate.

She heard him with interest. Her surface could always respond to his

without contempt, though all her deeper being might be yearning to help

him. She had abandoned any plan of action. Love is the best, and the

more she let herself love him, the more chance was there that he would

set his soul in order. Such a moment as this, when they sat under fair

weather by the walks of their future home, was so sweet to her that its

sweetness would surely pierce to him. Each lift of his eyes, each

parting of the thatched lip from the clean-shaven, must prelude the

tenderness that kills the Monk and the Beast at a single blow.

Disappointed a hundred times, she still hoped. She loved him with too

clear a vision to fear his cloudiness. Whether he droned trivialities,

as today, or sprang kisses on her in the twilight, she could pardon

him, she could respond.

“If there is this nasty curve,” she suggested, “couldn’t we walk to the

church? Not, of course, you and Evie; but the rest of us might very

well go on first, and that would mean fewer carriages.”

“One can’t have ladies walking through the Market Square. The Fussells

wouldn’t like it; they were awfully particular at Charles’s wedding.

My—she—one of our party was anxious to walk, and certainly the church

was just round the corner, and I shouldn’t have minded; but the Colonel

made a great point of it.”

“You men shouldn’t be so chivalrous,” said Margaret thoughtfully.

“Why not?”

She knew why not, but said that she did not know.

He then announced that, unless she had anything special to say, he must

visit the wine-cellar, and they went off together in search of Burton.

Though clumsy and a little inconvenient, Oniton was a genuine country

house. They clattered down flagged passages, looking into room after

room, and scaring unknown maids from the performance of obscure duties.

The wedding-breakfast must be in readiness when they came back from

church, and tea would be served in the garden. The sight of so many

agitated and serious people made Margaret smile, but she reflected that

they were paid to be serious, and enjoyed being agitated. Here were the

lower wheels of the machine that was tossing Evie up into nuptial

glory. A little boy blocked their way with pig-tails. His mind could

not grasp their greatness, and he said: “By your leave; let me pass,

please.” Henry asked him where Burton was. But the servants were so new

that they did not know one another’s names. In the still-room sat the

band, who had stipulated for champagne as part of their fee, and who

were already drinking beer. Scents of Araby came from the kitchen,

mingled with cries. Margaret knew what had happened there, for it

happened at Wickham Place. One of the wedding dishes had boiled over,

and the cook was throwing cedar-shavings to hide the smell. At last

they came upon the butler. Henry gave him the keys, and handed Margaret

down the cellar-stairs. Two doors were unlocked. She, who kept all her

wine at the bottom of the linen-cupboard, was astonished at the sight.

“We shall never get through it!” she cried, and the two men were

suddenly drawn into brotherhood, and exchanged smiles. She felt as if

she had again jumped out of the car while it was moving.

Certainly Oniton would take some digesting. It would be no small

business to remain herself, and yet to assimilate such an

establishment. She must remain herself, for his sake as well as her

own, since a shadowy wife degrades the husband whom she accompanies;

and she must assimilate for reasons of common honesty, since she had no

right to marry a man and make him uncomfortable. Her only ally was the

power of Home. The loss of Wickham Place had taught her more than its

possession. Howards End had repeated the lesson. She was determined to

create new sanctities among these hills.

After visiting the wine-cellar, she dressed, and then came the wedding,

which seemed a small affair when compared with the preparations for it.

Everything went like one o’clock. Mr. Cahill materialized out of space,

and was waiting for his bride at the church door. No one dropped the

ring or mispronounced the responses, or trod on Evie’s train, or cried.

In a few minutes—the clergymen performed their duty, the register was

signed, and they were back in their carriages, negotiating the

dangerous curve by the lych-gate. Margaret was convinced that they had

not been married at all, and that the Norman church had been intent all

the time on other business.

There were more documents to sign at the house, and the breakfast to

eat, and then a few more people dropped in for the garden party. There

had been a great many refusals, and after all it was not a very big

affair—not as big as Margaret’s would be. She noted the dishes and the

strips of red carpet, that outwardly she might give Henry what was

proper. But inwardly she hoped for something better than this blend of

Sunday church and fox-hunting. If only someone had been upset! But this

wedding had gone off so particularly well—“quite like a Durbar” in the

opinion of Lady Edser, and she thoroughly agreed with her.

So the wasted day lumbered forward, the bride and bridegroom drove off,

yelling with laughter, and for the second time the sun retreated

towards the hills of Wales. Henry, who was more tired than he owned,

came up to her in the castle meadow, and, in tones of unusual softness,

said that he was pleased. Everything had gone off so well. She felt

that he was praising her, too, and blushed; certainly she had done all

she could with his intractable friends, and had made a special point of

kowtowing to the men. They were breaking camp this evening: only the

Warringtons and quiet child would stay the night, and the others were

already moving towards the house to finish their packing. “I think it

did go off well,” she agreed. “Since I had to jump out of the motor,

I’m thankful I lighted on my left hand. I am so very glad about it,

Henry dear; I only hope that the guests at ours may be half as

comfortable. You must all remember that we have no practical person

among us, except my aunt, and she is not used to entertainments on a

large scale.”

“I know,” he said gravely. “Under the circumstances, it would be better

to put everything into the hands of Harrod’s or Whiteley’s, or even to

go to some hotel.”

“You desire a hotel?”

“Yes, because—well, I mustn’t interfere with you. No doubt you want to

be married from your old home.”

“My old home’s falling into pieces, Henry. I only want my new. Isn’t it

a perfect evening—”

“The Alexandrina isn’t bad—”

“The Alexandrina,” she echoed, more occupied with the threads of smoke

that were issuing from their chimneys, and ruling the sunlit slopes

with parallels of grey.

“It’s off Curzon Street.”

“Is it? Let’s be married from off Curzon Street.”

Then she turned westward, to gaze at the swirling gold. Just where the

river rounded the hill the sun caught it. Fairyland must lie above the

bend, and its precious liquid was pouring towards them past Charles’s

bathing-shed. She gazed so long that her eyes were dazzled, and when

they moved back to the house, she could not recognize the faces of

people who were coming out of it. A parlour-maid was preceding them.

“Who are those people?” she asked.

“They’re callers!” exclaimed Henry. “It’s too late for callers.”

“Perhaps they’re town people who want to see the wedding presents.”

“I’m not at home yet to townees.”

“Well, hide among the ruins, and if I can stop them, I will.”

He thanked her.

Margaret went forward, smiling socially. She supposed that these were

unpunctual guests, who would have to be content with vicarious

civility, since Evie and Charles were gone, Henry tired, and the others

in their rooms. She assumed the airs of a hostess; not for long. For

one of the group was Helen—Helen in her oldest clothes, and dominated

by that tense, wounding excitement that had made her a terror in their

nursery days.

“What is it?” she called. “Oh, what’s wrong? Is Tibby ill?”

Helen spoke to her two companions, who fell back. Then she bore forward

furiously.

“They’re starving!” she shouted. “I found them starving!”

“Who? Why have you come?”

“The Basts.”

“Oh, Helen!” moaned Margaret. “Whatever have you done now?”

“He has lost his place. He has been turned out of his bank. Yes, he’s

done for. We upper classes have ruined him, and I suppose you’ll tell

me it’s the battle of life. Starving. His wife is ill. Starving. She

fainted in the train.”

“Helen, are you mad?”

“Perhaps. Yes. If you like, I’m mad. But I’ve brought them. I’ll stand

injustice no longer. I’ll show up the wretchedness that lies under this

luxury, this talk of impersonal forces, this cant about God doing what

we’re too slack to do ourselves.”

“Have you actually brought two starving people from London to

Shropshire, Helen?”

Helen was checked. She had not thought of this, and her hysteria

abated. “There was a restaurant car on the train,” she said.

“Don’t be absurd. They aren’t starving, and you know it. Now, begin

from the beginning. I won’t have such theatrical nonsense. How dare

you! Yes, how dare you!” she repeated, as anger filled her, “bursting

in to Evie’s wedding in this heartless way. My goodness! but you’ve a

perverted notion of philanthropy. Look”—she indicated the

house—“servants, people out of the windows. They think it’s some vulgar

scandal, and I must explain, ‘Oh no, it’s only my sister screaming, and

only two hangers-on of ours, whom she has brought here for no

conceivable reason.’”

“Kindly take back that word ‘hangers-on,’” said Helen, ominously calm.

“Very well,” conceded Margaret, who for all her wrath was determined to

avoid a real quarrel. “I, too, am sorry about them, but it beats me why

you’ve brought them here, or why you’re here yourself.

“It’s our last chance of seeing Mr. Wilcox.”

Margaret moved towards the house at this. She was determined not to

worry Henry.

“He’s going to Scotland. I know he is. I insist on seeing him.”

“Yes, tomorrow.”

“I knew it was our last chance.”

“How do you do, Mr. Bast?” said Margaret, trying to control her voice.

“This is an odd business. What view do you take of it?”

“There is Mrs. Bast, too,” prompted Helen.

Jacky also shook hands. She, like her husband, was shy, and,

furthermore, ill, and furthermore, so bestially stupid that she could

not grasp what was happening. She only knew that the lady had swept

down like a whirlwind last night, had paid the rent, redeemed the

furniture, provided them with a dinner and breakfast, and ordered them

to meet her at Paddington next morning. Leonard had feebly protested,

and when the morning came, had suggested that they shouldn’t go. But

she, half mesmerized, had obeyed. The lady had told them to, and they

must, and their bed-sitting-room had accordingly changed into

Paddington, and Paddington into a railway carriage, that shook, and

grew hot, and grew cold, and vanished entirely, and reappeared amid

torrents of expensive scent. “You have fainted,” said the lady in an

awe-struck voice. “Perhaps the air will do you good.” And perhaps it

had, for here she was, feeling rather better among a lot of flowers.

“I’m sure I don’t want to intrude,” began Leonard, in answer to

Margaret’s question. “But you have been so kind to me in the past in

warning me about the Porphyrion that I wondered—why, I wondered

whether—”

“Whether we could get him back into the Porphyrion again,” supplied

Helen. “Meg, this has been a cheerful business. A bright evening’s work

that was on Chelsea Embankment.”

Margaret shook her head and returned to Mr. Bast.

“I don’t understand. You left the Porphyrion because we suggested it

was a bad concern, didn’t you?”

“That’s right.”

“And went into a bank instead?”

“I told you all that,” said Helen; “and they reduced their staff after

he had been in a month, and now he’s penniless, and I consider that we

and our informant are directly to blame.”

“I hate all this,” Leonard muttered.

“I hope you do, Mr. Bast. But it’s no good mincing matters. You have

done yourself no good by coming here. If you intend to confront Mr.

Wilcox, and to call him to account for a chance remark, you will make a

very great mistake.”

“I brought them. I did it all,” cried Helen.

“I can only advise you to go at once. My sister has put you in a false

position, and it is kindest to tell you so. It’s too late to get to

town, but you’ll find a comfortable hotel in Oniton, where Mrs. Bast

can rest, and I hope you’ll be my guests there.”

“That isn’t what I want, Miss Schlegel,” said Leonard. “You’re very

kind, and no doubt it’s a false position, but you make me miserable. I

seem no good at all.”

“It’s work he wants,” interpreted Helen. “Can’t you see?”

Then he said: “Jacky, let’s go. We’re more bother than we’re worth.

We’re costing these ladies pounds and pounds already to get work for

us, and they never will. There’s nothing we’re good enough to do.”

“We would like to find you work,” said Margaret rather conventionally.

“We want to—I, like my sister. You’re only down in your luck. Go to the

hotel, have a good night’s rest, and some day you shall pay me back the

bill, if you prefer it.”

But Leonard was near the abyss, and at such moments men see clearly.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said. “I shall never get

work now. If rich people fail at one profession, they can try another.

Not I. I had my groove, and I’ve got out of it. I could do one

particular branch of insurance in one particular office well enough to

command a salary, but that’s all. Poetry’s nothing, Miss Schlegel.

One’s thoughts about this and that are nothing. Your money, too, is

nothing, if you’ll understand me. I mean if a man over twenty once

loses his own particular job, it’s all over with him. I have seen it

happen to others. Their friends gave them money for a little, but in

the end they fall over the edge. It’s no good. It’s the whole world

pulling. There always will be rich and poor.”

He ceased.

“Won’t you have something to eat?” said Margaret. “I don’t know what to

do. It isn’t my house, and though Mr. Wilcox would have been glad to

see you at any other time—as I say, I don’t know what to do, but I

undertake to do what I can for you. Helen, offer them something. Do try

a sandwich, Mrs. Bast.”

They moved to a long table behind which a servant was still standing.

Iced cakes, sandwiches innumerable, coffee, claret-cup, champagne,

remained almost intact: their overfed guests could do no more. Leonard

refused. Jacky thought she could manage a little. Margaret left them

whispering together and had a few more words with Helen.

She said: “Helen, I like Mr. Bast. I agree that he’s worth helping. I

agree that we are directly responsible.”

“No, indirectly. Via Mr. Wilcox.”

“Let me tell you once for all that if you take up that attitude, I’ll

do nothing. No doubt you’re right logically, and are entitled to say a

great many scathing things about Henry. Only, I won’t have it. So

choose.

Helen looked at the sunset.

“If you promise to take them quietly to the George, I will speak to

Henry about them—in my own way, mind; there is to be none of this

absurd screaming about justice. I have no use for justice. If it was

only a question of money, we could do it ourselves. But he wants work,

and that we can’t give him, but possibly Henry can.”

“It’s his duty to,” grumbled Helen.

“Nor am I concerned with duty. I’m concerned with the characters of

various people whom we know, and how, things being as they are, things

may be made a little better. Mr. Wilcox hates being asked favours: all

business men do. But I am going to ask him, at the risk of a rebuff,

because I want to make things a little better.”

“Very well. I promise. You take it very calmly.”

“Take them off to the George, then, and I’ll try. Poor creatures! but

they look tried.” As they parted, she added: “I haven’t nearly done

with you, though, Helen. You have been most self-indulgent. I can’t get

over it. You have less restraint rather than more as you grow older.

Think it over and alter yourself, or we shan’t have happy lives.”

She rejoined Henry. Fortunately he had been sitting down: these

physical matters were important. “Was it townees?” he asked, greeting

her with a pleasant smile.

“You’ll never believe me,” said Margaret, sitting down beside him.

“It’s all right now, but it was my sister.”

“Helen here?” he cried, preparing to rise. “But she refused the

invitation. I thought she despised weddings.”

“Don’t get up. She has not come to the wedding. I’ve bundled her off to

the George.”

Inherently hospitable, he protested.

“No; she has two of her protégés with her, and must keep with them.”

“Let ’em all come.”

“My dear Henry, did you see them?”

“I did catch sight of a brown bunch of a woman, certainly.

“The brown bunch was Helen, but did you catch sight of a sea-green and

salmon bunch?”

“What! are they out beanfeasting?”

“No; business. They wanted to see me, and later on I want to talk to

you about them.”

She was ashamed of her own diplomacy. In dealing with a Wilcox, how

tempting it was to lapse from comradeship, and to give him the kind of

woman that he desired! Henry took the hint at once, and said: “Why

later on? Tell me now. No time like the present.”

“Shall I?”

“If it isn’t a long story.”

“Oh, not five minutes; but there’s a sting at the end of it, for I want

you to find the man some work in your office.”

“What are his qualifications?”

“I don’t know. He’s a clerk.”

“How old?”

“Twenty-five, perhaps.”

“What’s his name?”

“Bast,” said Margaret, and was about to remind him that they had met at

Wickham Place, but stopped herself. It had not been a successful

meeting.

“Where was he before?”

“Dempster’s Bank.”

“Why did he leave?” he asked, still remembering nothing.

“They reduced their staff.”

“All right; I’ll see him.”

It was the reward of her tact and devotion through the day. Now she

understood why some women prefer influence to rights. Mrs. Plynlimmon,

when condemning suffragettes, had said: “The woman who can’t influence

her husband to vote the way she wants ought to be ashamed of herself.”

Margaret had winced, but she was influencing Henry now, and though

pleased at her little victory, she knew that she had won it by the

methods of the harem.

“I should be glad if you took him,” she said, “but I don’t know whether

he’s qualified.”

“I’ll do what I can. But, Margaret, this mustn’t be taken as a

precedent.”

“No, of course—of course—”

“I can’t fit in your protégés every day. Business would suffer.”

“I can promise you he’s the last. He—he’s rather a special case.”

“Protégés always are.”

She let it stand at that. He rose with a little extra touch of

complacency, and held out his hand to help her up. How wide the gulf

between Henry as he was and Henry as Helen thought he ought to be! And

she herself—hovering as usual between the two, now accepting men as

they are, now yearning with her sister for Truth. Love and Truth—their

warfare seems eternal. Perhaps the whole visible world rests on it, and

if they were one, life itself, like the spirits when Prospero was

reconciled to his brother, might vanish into air, into thin air.

“Your protégé has made us late,” said he. “The Fussells will just be

starting.”

On the whole she sided with men as they are. Henry would save the Basts

as he had saved Howards End, while Helen and her friends were

discussing the ethics of salvation. His was a slap-dash method, but the

world has been built slap-dash, and the beauty of mountain and river

and sunset may be but the varnish with which the unskilled artificer

hides his joins. Oniton, like herself, was imperfect. Its apple-trees

were stunted, its castle ruinous. It, too, had suffered in the border

warfare between the Anglo Saxon and the Kelt, between things as they

are and as they ought to be. Once more the west was retreating, once

again the orderly stars were dotting the eastern sky. There is

certainly no rest for us on the earth. But there is happiness, and as

Margaret descended the mound on her lover’s arm, she felt that she was

having her share.

To her annoyance, Mrs. Bast was still in the garden; the husband and

Helen had left her there to finish her meal while they went to engage

rooms. Margaret found this woman repellent. She had felt, when shaking

her hand, an overpowering shame. She remembered the motive of her call

at Wickham Place, and smelt again odours from the abyss—odours the more

disturbing because they were involuntary. For there was no malice in

Jacky. There she sat, a piece of cake in one hand, an empty champagne

glass in the other, doing no harm to anybody.

“She’s overtired,” Margaret whispered.

“She’s something else,” said Henry. “This won’t do. I can’t have her in

my garden in this state.”

“Is she—” Margaret hesitated to add “drunk.” Now that she was going to

marry him, he had grown particular. He discountenanced risqué

conversations now.

Henry went up to the woman. She raised her face, which gleamed in the

twilight like a puff-ball.

“Madam, you will be more comfortable at the hotel,” he said sharply.

Jacky replied: “If it isn’t Hen!”

“Ne crois pas que le mari lui ressemble,” apologized Margaret. “Il est

tout à fait différent.”

“Henry!” she repeated, quite distinctly.

Mr. Wilcox was much annoyed. “I can’t congratulate you on your

protégés,” he remarked.

“Hen, don’t go. You do love me, dear, don’t you?”

“Bless us, what a person!” sighed Margaret, gathering up her skirts.

Jacky pointed with her cake. “You’re a nice boy, you are.” She yawned.

“There now, I love you.”

“Henry, I am awfully sorry.”

“And pray why?” he asked, and looked at her so sternly that she feared

he was ill. He seemed more scandalized than the facts demanded.

“To have brought this down on you.”

“Pray don’t apologize.”

The voice continued.

“Why does she call you ‘Hen’?” said Margaret innocently. “Has she ever

seen you before?”

“Seen Hen before!” said Jacky. “Who hasn’t seen Hen? He’s serving you

like me, my dear. These boys! You wait—Still we love ’em.”

“Are you now satisfied?” Henry asked.

Margaret began to grow frightened. “I don’t know what it is all about,”

she said. “Let’s come in.”

But he thought she was acting. He thought he was trapped. He saw his

whole life crumbling. “Don’t you indeed?” he said bitingly. “I do.

Allow me to congratulate you on the success of your plan.”

“This is Helen’s plan, not mine.”

“I now understand your interest in the Basts. Very well thought out. I

am amused at your caution, Margaret. You are quite right—it was

necessary. I am a man, and have lived a man’s past. I have the honour

to release you from your engagement.”

Still she could not understand. She knew of life’s seamy side as a

theory; she could not grasp it as a fact. More words from Jacky were

necessary—words unequivocal, undenied.

“So that—” burst from her, and she went indoors. She stopped herself

from saying more.

“So what?” asked Colonel Fussell, who was getting ready to start in the

hall.

“We were saying—Henry and I were just having the fiercest argument, my

point being—” Seizing his fur coat from a footman, she offered to help

him on. He protested, and there was a playful little scene.

“No, let me do that,” said Henry, following.

“Thanks so much! You see—he has forgiven me!”

The Colonel said gallantly: “I don’t expect there’s much to forgive.”

He got into the car. The ladies followed him after an interval. Maids,

courier, and heavier luggage had been sent on earlier by the

branch-line. Still chattering, still thanking their host and

patronizing their future hostess, the guests were home away.

Then Margaret continued: “So that woman has been your mistress?”

“You put it with your usual delicacy,” he replied.

“When, please?”

“Why?”

“When, please?”

“Ten years ago.”

She left him without a word. For it was not her tragedy: it was Mrs.

Wilcox’s.

Chapter 27

Helen began to wonder why she had spent a matter of eight pounds in

making some people ill and others angry. Now that the wave of

excitement was ebbing, and had left her, Mr. Bast, and Mrs. Bast

stranded for the night in a Shropshire hotel, she asked herself what

forces had made the wave flow. At all events, no harm was done.

Margaret would play the game properly now, and though Helen disapproved

of her sister’s methods, she knew that the Basts would benefit by them

in the long run.

“Mr. Wilcox is so illogical,” she explained to Leonard, who had put his

wife to bed, and was sitting with her in the empty coffee-room. “If we

told him it was his duty to take you on, he might refuse to do it. The

fact is, he isn’t properly educated. I don’t want to set you against

him, but you’ll find him a trial.”

“I can never thank you sufficiently, Miss Schlegel,” was all that

Leonard felt equal to.

“I believe in personal responsibility. Don’t you? And in personal

everything. I hate—I suppose I oughtn’t to say that—but the Wilcoxes

are on the wrong tack surely. Or perhaps it isn’t their fault. Perhaps

the little thing that says ‘I’ is missing out of the middle of their

heads, and then it’s a waste of time to blame them. There’s a nightmare

of a theory that says a special race is being born which will rule the

rest of us in the future just because it lacks the little thing that

says ‘I.’ Had you heard that?”

“I get no time for reading.”

“Had you thought it, then? That there are two kinds of people—our kind,

who live straight from the middle of their heads, and the other kind

who can’t, because their heads have no middle? They can’t say ‘I.’ They

_aren’t_ in fact, and so they’re supermen. Pierpont Morgan has never

said ‘I’ in his life.”

Leonard roused himself. If his benefactress wanted intellectual

conversation, she must have it. She was more important than his ruined

past. “I never got on to Nietzsche,” he said. “But I always understood

that those supermen were rather what you may call egoists.”

“Oh, no, that’s wrong,” replied Helen. “No superman ever said ‘I want,’

because ‘I want’ must lead to the question, ‘Who am I?’ and so to Pity

and to Justice. He only says ‘want.’ ‘Want Europe,’ if he’s Napoleon;

‘want wives,’ if he’s Bluebeard; ‘want Botticelli,’ if he’s Pierpont

Morgan. Never the ‘I’; and if you could pierce through him, you’d find

panic and emptiness in the middle.”

Leonard was silent for a moment. Then he said: “May I take it, Miss

Schlegel, that you and I are both the sort that say ‘I’?”

“Of course.”

“And your sister too?”

“Of course,” repeated Helen, a little sharply. She was annoyed with

Margaret, but did not want her discussed. “All presentable people say

‘I.’”

“But Mr. Wilcox—he is not perhaps—”

“I don’t know that it’s any good discussing Mr. Wilcox either.”

“Quite so, quite so,” he agreed. Helen asked herself why she had

snubbed him. Once or twice during the day she had encouraged him to

criticize, and then had pulled him up short. Was she afraid of him

presuming? If so, it was disgusting of her.

But he was thinking the snub quite natural. Everything she did was

natural, and incapable of causing offence. While the Miss Schlegels

were together he had felt them scarcely human—a sort of admonitory

whirligig. But a Miss Schlegel alone was different. She was in Helen’s

case unmarried, in Margaret’s about to be married, in neither case an

echo of her sister. A light had fallen at last into this rich upper

world, and he saw that it was full of men and women, some of whom were

more friendly to him than others. Helen had become “his” Miss Schlegel,

who scolded him and corresponded with him, and had swept down yesterday

with grateful vehemence. Margaret, though not unkind, was severe and

remote. He would not presume to help her, for instance. He had never

liked her, and began to think that his original impression was true,

and that her sister did not like her either. Helen was certainly

lonely. She, who gave away so much, was receiving too little. Leonard

was pleased to think that he could spare her vexation by holding his

tongue and concealing what he knew about Mr. Wilcox. Jacky had

announced her discovery when he fetched her from the lawn. After the

first shock, he did not mind for himself. By now he had no illusions

about his wife, and this was only one new stain on the face of a love

that had never been pure. To keep perfection perfect, that should be

his ideal, if the future gave him time to have ideals. Helen, and

Margaret for Helen’s sake, must not know.

Helen disconcerted him by turning the conversation to his wife. “Mrs.

Bast—does she ever say ‘I’?” she asked, half mischievously, and then,

“Is she very tired?”

“It’s better she stops in her room,” said Leonard.

“Shall I sit up with her?”

“No, thank you; she does not need company.”

“Mr. Bast, what kind of woman is your wife?”

Leonard blushed up to his eyes.

“You ought to know my ways by now. Does that question offend you?”

“No, oh no, Miss Schlegel, no.”

“Because I love honesty. Don’t pretend your marriage has been a happy

one. You and she can have nothing in common.”

He did not deny it, but said shyly: “I suppose that’s pretty obvious;

but Jacky never meant to do anybody any harm. When things went wrong,

or I heard things, I used to think it was her fault, but, looking back,

it’s more mine. I needn’t have married her, but as I have I must stick

to her and keep her.”

“How long have you been married?”

“Nearly three years.”

“What did your people say?”

“They will not have anything to do with us. They had a sort of family

council when they heard I was married, and cut us off altogether.”

Helen began to pace up and down the room. “My good boy, what a mess!”

she said gently. “Who are your people?”

He could answer this. His parents, who were dead, had been in trade;

his sisters had married commercial travellers; his brother was a

lay-reader.

“And your grandparents?”

Leonard told her a secret that he had held shameful up to now. “They

were just nothing at all,” he said, “—agricultural labourers and that

sort.”

“So! From which part?”

“Lincolnshire mostly, but my mother’s father—he, oddly enough, came

from these parts round here.”

“From this very Shropshire. Yes, that is odd. My mother’s people were

Lancashire. But why do your brother and your sisters object to Mrs.

Bast?”

“Oh, I don’t know.”

“Excuse me, you do know. I am not a baby. I can bear anything you tell

me, and the more you tell the more I shall be able to help. Have they

heard anything against her?”

He was silent.

“I think I have guessed now,” said Helen very gravely.

“I don’t think so, Miss Schlegel; I hope not.”

“We must be honest, even over these things. I have guessed. I am

frightfully, dreadfully sorry, but it does not make the least

difference to me. I shall feel just the same to both of you. I blame,

not your wife for these things, but men.”

Leonard left it at that—so long as she did not guess the man. She stood

at the window and slowly pulled up the blinds. The hotel looked over a

dark square. The mists had begun. When she turned back to him her eyes

were shining.

“Don’t you worry,” he pleaded. “I can’t bear that. We shall be all

right if I get work. If I could only get work—something regular to do.

Then it wouldn’t be so bad again. I don’t trouble after books as I

used. I can imagine that with regular work we should settle down again.

It stops one thinking.”

“Settle down to what?”

“Oh, just settle down.”

“And that’s to be life!” said Helen, with a catch in her throat. “How

can you, with all the beautiful things to see and do—with music—with

walking at night—”

“Walking is well enough when a man’s in work,” he answered. “Oh, I did

talk a lot of nonsense once, but there’s nothing like a bailiff in the

house to drive it out of you. When I saw him fingering my Ruskins and

Stevensons, I seemed to see life straight real, and it isn’t a pretty

sight. My books are back again, thanks to you, but they’ll never be the

same to me again, and I shan’t ever again think night in the woods is

wonderful.”

“Why not?” asked Helen, throwing up the window.

“Because I see one must have money.”

“Well, you’re wrong.”

“I wish I was wrong, but—the clergyman—he has money of his own, or else

he’s paid; the poet or the musician—just the same; the tramp—he’s no

different. The tramp goes to the workhouse in the end, and is paid for

with other people’s money. Miss Schlegel, the real thing’s money and

all the rest is a dream.”

“You’re still wrong. You’ve forgotten Death.”

Leonard could not understand.

“If we lived for ever what you say would be true. But we have to die,

we have to leave life presently. Injustice and greed would be the real

thing if we lived for ever. As it is, we must hold to other things,

because Death is coming. I love Death—not morbidly, but because He

explains. He shows me the emptiness of Money. Death and Money are the

eternal foes. Not Death and Life. Never mind what lies behind Death,

Mr. Bast, but be sure that the poet and the musician and the tramp will

be happier in it than the man who has never learnt to say, ‘I am I.’”

“I wonder.”

“We are all in a mist—I know but I can help you this far—men like the

Wilcoxes are deeper in the mist than any. Sane, sound Englishmen!

building up empires, levelling all the world into what they call common

sense. But mention Death to them and they’re offended, because Death’s

really Imperial, and He cries out against them for ever.”

“I am as afraid of Death as any one.”

“But not of the idea of Death.”

“But what is the difference?”

“Infinite difference,” said Helen, more gravely than before.

Leonard looked at her wondering, and had the sense of great things

sweeping out of the shrouded night. But he could not receive them,

because his heart was still full of little things. As the lost umbrella

had spoilt the concert at Queen’s Hall, so the lost situation was

obscuring the diviner harmonies now. Death, Life and Materialism were

fine words, but would Mr. Wilcox take him on as a clerk? Talk as one

would, Mr. Wilcox was king of this world, the superman, with his own

morality, whose head remained in the clouds.

“I must be stupid,” he said apologetically.

While to Helen the paradox became clearer and clearer. “Death destroys

a man: the idea of Death saves him.” Behind the coffins and the

skeletons that stay the vulgar mind lies something so immense that all

that is great in us responds to it. Men of the world may recoil from

the charnel-house that they will one day enter, but Love knows better.

Death is his foe, but his peer, and in their age-long struggle the

thews of Love have been strengthened, and his vision cleared, until

there is no one who can stand against him.

“So never give in,” continued the girl, and restated again and again

the vague yet convincing plea that the Invisible lodges against the

Visible. Her excitement grew as she tried to cut the rope that fastened

Leonard to the earth. Woven of bitter experience, it resisted her.

Presently the waitress entered and gave her a letter from Margaret.

Another note, addressed to Leonard, was inside. They read them,

listening to the murmurings of the river.

Chapter 28

For many hours Margaret did nothing; then she controlled herself, and

wrote some letters. She was too bruised to speak to Henry; she could

pity him, and even determine to marry him, but as yet all lay too deep

in her heart for speech. On the surface the sense of his degradation

was too strong. She could not command voice or look, and the gentle

words that she forced out through her pen seemed to proceed from some

other person.

“My dearest boy,” she began, “this is not to part us. It is everything

or nothing, and I mean it to be nothing. It happened long before we

ever met, and even if it had happened since, I should be writing the

same, I hope. I do understand.”

But she crossed out “I do understand”; it struck a false note. Henry

could not bear to be understood. She also crossed out, “It is

everything or nothing. “Henry would resent so strong a grasp of the

situation. She must not comment; comment is unfeminine.

“I think that’ll about do,” she thought.

Then the sense of his degradation choked her. Was he worth all this

bother? To have yielded to a woman of that sort was everything, yes, it

was, and she could not be his wife. She tried to translate his

temptation into her own language, and her brain reeled. Men must be

different, even to want to yield to such a temptation. Her belief in

comradeship was stifled, and she saw life as from that glass saloon on

the Great Western, which sheltered male and female alike from the fresh

air. Are the sexes really races, each with its own code of morality,

and their mutual love a mere device of Nature to keep things going?

Strip human intercourse of the proprieties, and is it reduced to this?

Her judgment told her no. She knew that out of Nature’s device we have

built a magic that will win us immortality. Far more mysterious than

the call of sex to sex is the tenderness that we throw into that call;

far wider is the gulf between us and the farmyard than between the

farmyard and the garbage that nourishes it. We are evolving, in ways

that Science cannot measure, to ends that Theology dares not

contemplate. “Men did produce one jewel,” the gods will say, and,

saying, will give us immortality. Margaret knew all this, but for the

moment she could not feel it, and transformed the marriage of Evie and

Mr. Cahill into a carnival of fools, and her own marriage—too miserable

to think of that, she tore up the letter, and then wrote another:

Dear Mr. Bast,

I have spoken to Mr. Wilcox about you, as I promised, and am sorry to

say that he has no vacancy for you.

Yours truly,

M. J. Schlegel

She enclosed this in a note to Helen, over which she took less trouble

than she might have done; but her head was aching, and she could not

stop to pick her words:

Dear Helen,

Give him this. The Basts are no good. Henry found the woman drunk on

the lawn. I am having a room got ready for you here, and will you

please come round at once on getting this? The Basts are not at all the

type we should trouble about. I may go round to them myself in the

morning, and do anything that is fair.

M

In writing this, Margaret felt that she was being practical. Something

might be arranged for the Basts later on, but they must be silenced for

the moment. She hoped to avoid a conversation between the woman and

Helen. She rang the bell for a servant, but no one answered it; Mr.

Wilcox and the Warringtons were gone to bed, and the kitchen was

abandoned to Saturnalia. Consequently she went over to the George

herself. She did not enter the hotel, for discussion would have been

perilous, and, saying that the letter was important, she gave it to the

waitress. As she recrossed the square she saw Helen and Mr. Bast

looking out of the window of the coffee-room, and feared she was

already too late. Her task was not yet over; she ought to tell Henry

what she had done.

This came easily, for she saw him in the hall. The night wind had been

rattling the pictures against the wall, and the noise had disturbed

him.

“Who’s there?” he called, quite the householder.

Margaret walked in and past him.

“I have asked Helen to sleep,” she said. “She is best here; so don’t

lock the front-door.”

“I thought someone had got in,” said Henry.

“At the same time I told the man that we could do nothing for him. I

don’t know about later, but now the Basts must clearly go.”

“Did you say that your sister is sleeping here, after all?”

“Probably.”

“Is she to be shown up to your room?”

“I have naturally nothing to say to her; I am going to bed. Will you

tell the servants about Helen? Could someone go to carry her bag?”

He tapped a little gong, which had been bought to summon the servants.

“You must make more noise than that if you want them to hear.”

Henry opened a door, and down the corridor came shouts of laughter.

“Far too much screaming there,” he said, and strode towards it.

Margaret went upstairs, uncertain whether to be glad that they had met,

or sorry. They had behaved as if nothing had happened, and her deepest

instincts told her that this was wrong. For his own sake, some

explanation was due.

And yet—what could an explanation tell her? A date, a place, a few

details, which she could imagine all too clearly. Now that the first

shock was over, she saw that there was every reason to premise a Mrs.

Bast. Henry’s inner life had long laid open to her—his intellectual

confusion, his obtuseness to personal influence, his strong but furtive

passions. Should she refuse him because his outer life corresponded?

Perhaps. Perhaps, if the dishonour had been done to her, but it was

done long before her day. She struggled against the feeling. She told

herself that Mrs. Wilcox’s wrong was her own. But she was not a bargain

theorist. As she undressed, her anger, her regard for the dead, her

desire for a scene, all grew weak. Henry must have it as he liked, for

she loved him, and some day she would use her love to make him a better

man.

Pity was at the bottom of her actions all through this crisis. Pity, if

one may generalize, is at the bottom of woman. When men like us, it is

for our better qualities, and however tender their liking, we dare not

be unworthy of it, or they will quietly let us go. But unworthiness

stimulates woman. It brings out her deeper nature, for good or for

evil.

Here was the core of the question. Henry must be forgiven, and made

better by love; nothing else mattered. Mrs. Wilcox, that unquiet yet

kindly ghost, must be left to her own wrong. To her everything was in

proportion now, and she, too, would pity the man who was blundering up

and down their lives. Had Mrs. Wilcox known of his trespass? An

interesting question, but Margaret fell asleep, tethered by affection,

and lulled by the murmurs of the river that descended all the night

from Wales. She felt herself at one with her future home, colouring it

and coloured by it, and awoke to see, for the second time, Oniton

Castle conquering the morning mists.

Chapter 29

“Henry dear—” was her greeting.

He had finished his breakfast, and was beginning the _Times_. His

sister-in-law was packing. She knelt by him and took the paper from

him, feeling that it was unusually heavy and thick. Then, putting her

face where it had been, she looked up in his eyes.

“Henry dear, look at me. No, I won’t have you shirking. Look at me.

There. That’s all.”

“You’re referring to last evening,” he said huskily. “I have released

you from your engagement. I could find excuses, but I won’t. No, I

won’t. A thousand times no. I’m a bad lot, and must be left at that.”

Expelled from his old fortress, Mr. Wilcox was building a new one. He

could no longer appear respectable to her, so he defended himself

instead in a lurid past. It was not true repentance.

“Leave it where you will, boy. It’s not going to trouble us: I know

what I’m talking about, and it will make no difference.”

“No difference?” he inquired. “No difference, when you find that I am

not the fellow you thought?” He was annoyed with Miss Schlegel here. He

would have preferred her to be prostrated by the blow, or even to rage.

Against the tide of his sin flowed the feeling that she was not

altogether womanly. Her eyes gazed too straight; they had read books

that are suitable for men only. And though he had dreaded a scene, and

though she had determined against one, there was a scene, all the same.

It was somehow imperative.

“I am unworthy of you,” he began. “Had I been worthy, I should not have

released you from your engagement. I know what I am talking about. I

can’t bear to talk of such things. We had better leave it.”

She kissed his hand. He jerked it from her, and, rising to his feet,

went on: “You, with your sheltered life, and refined pursuits, and

friends, and books, you and your sister, and women like you—I say, how

can you guess the temptations that lie round a man?”

“It is difficult for us,” said Margaret; “but if we are worth marrying,

we do guess.”

“Cut off from decent society and family ties, what do you suppose

happens to thousands of young fellows overseas? Isolated. No one near.

I know by bitter experience, and yet you say it makes ‘no difference.’”

“Not to me.”

He laughed bitterly. Margaret went to the side-board and helped herself

to one of the breakfast dishes. Being the last down, she turned out the

spirit-lamp that kept them warm. She was tender, but grave. She knew

that Henry was not so much confessing his soul as pointing out the gulf

between the male soul and the female, and she did not desire to hear

him on this point.

“Did Helen come?” she asked.

He shook his head.

“But that won’t do at all, at all! We don’t want her gossiping with

Mrs. Bast.”

“Good God! no!” he exclaimed, suddenly natural. Then he caught himself

up. “Let them gossip. My game’s up, though I thank you for your

unselfishness—little as my thanks are worth.”

“Didn’t she send me a message or anything?”

“I heard of none.”

“Would you ring the bell, please?”

“What to do?”

“Why, to inquire.”

He swaggered up to it tragically, and sounded a peal. Margaret poured

herself out some coffee. The butler came, and said that Miss Schlegel

had slept at the George, so far as he had heard. Should he go round to

the George?

“I’ll go, thank you,” said Margaret, and dismissed him.

“It is no good,” said Henry. “Those things leak out; you cannot stop a

story once it has started. I have known cases of other men—I despised

them once, I thought that _I’m_ different, I shall never be tempted.

Oh, Margaret—” He came and sat down near her, improvising emotion. She

could not bear to listen to him. “We fellows all come to grief once in

our time. Will you believe that? There are moments when the strongest

man—‘Let him who standeth, take heed lest he fall.’ That’s true, isn’t

it? If you knew all, you would excuse me. I was far from good

influences—far even from England. I was very, very lonely, and longed

for a woman’s voice. That’s enough. I have told you too much already

for you to forgive me now.”

“Yes, that’s enough, dear.”

“I have”—he lowered his voice—“I have been through hell.”

Gravely she considered this claim. Had he? Had he suffered tortures of

remorse, or had it been, “There! that’s over. Now for respectable life

again”? The latter, if she read him rightly. A man who has been through

hell does not boast of his virility. He is humble and hides it, if,

indeed, it still exists. Only in legend does the sinner come forth

penitent, but terrible, to conquer pure woman by his resistless power.

Henry was anxious to be terrible, but had not got it in him. He was a

good average Englishman, who had slipped. The really culpable point—his

faithlessness to Mrs. Wilcox—never seemed to strike him. She longed to

mention Mrs. Wilcox.

And bit by bit the story was told her. It was a very simple story. Ten

years ago was the time, a garrison town in Cyprus the place. Now and

then he asked her whether she could possibly forgive him, and she

answered, “I have already forgiven you, Henry.” She chose her words

carefully, and so saved him from panic. She played the girl, until he

could rebuild his fortress and hide his soul from the world. When the

butler came to clear away, Henry was in a very different mood—asked the

fellow what he was in such a hurry for, complained of the noise last

night in the servants’ hall. Margaret looked intently at the butler.

He, as a handsome young man, was faintly attractive to her as a

woman—an attraction so faint as scarcely to be perceptible, yet the

skies would have fallen if she had mentioned it to Henry.

On her return from the George the building operations were complete,

and the old Henry fronted her, competent, cynical, and kind. He had

made a clean breast, had been forgiven, and the great thing now was to

forget his failure, and to send it the way of other unsuccessful

investments. Jacky rejoined Howards End and Ducie Street, and the

vermilion motor-car, and the Argentine Hard Dollars, and all the things

and people for whom he had never had much use and had less now. Their

memory hampered him. He could scarcely attend to Margaret who brought

back disquieting news from the George. Helen and her clients had gone.

“Well, let them go—the man and his wife, I mean, for the more we see of

your sister the better.”

“But they have gone separately—Helen very early, the Basts just before

I arrived. They have left no message. They have answered neither of my

notes. I don’t like to think what it all means.”

“What did you say in the notes?”

“I told you last night.”

“Oh—ah—yes! Dear, would you like one turn in the garden?”

Margaret took his arm. The beautiful weather soothed her. But the

wheels of Evie’s wedding were still at work, tossing the guests

outwards as deftly as they had drawn them in, and she could not be with

him long. It had been arranged that they should motor to Shrewsbury,

whence he would go north, and she back to London with the Warringtons.

For a fraction of time she was happy. Then her brain recommenced.

“I am afraid there has been gossiping of some kind at the George. Helen

would not have left unless she had heard something. I mismanaged that.

It is wretched. I ought to—have parted her from that woman at once.

“Margaret!” he exclaimed, loosing her arm impressively.

“Yes—yes, Henry?”

“I am far from a saint—in fact, the reverse—but you have taken me, for

better or worse. Bygones must be bygones. You have promised to forgive

me. Margaret, a promise is a promise. Never mention that woman again.”

“Except for some practical reason—never.”

“Practical! You practical!”

“Yes, I’m practical,” she murmured, stooping over the mowing-machine

and playing with the grass which trickled through her fingers like

sand.

He had silenced her, but her fears made him uneasy. Not for the first

time, he was threatened with blackmail. He was rich and supposed to be

moral; the Basts knew that he was not, and might find it profitable to

hint as much.

“At all events, you mustn’t worry,” he said. “This is a man’s

business.” He thought intently. “On no account mention it to anybody.”

Margaret flushed at advice so elementary, but he was really paving the

way for a lie. If necessary he would deny that he had ever known Mrs.

Bast, and prosecute her for libel. Perhaps he never had known her. Here

was Margaret, who behaved as if he had not. There the house. Round them

were half a dozen gardeners, clearing up after his daughter’s wedding.

All was so solid and spruce, that the past flew up out of sight like a

spring-blind, leaving only the last five minutes unrolled.

Glancing at these, he saw that the car would be round during the next

five, and plunged into action. Gongs were tapped, orders issued,

Margaret was sent to dress, and the housemaid to sweep up the long

trickle of grass that she had left across the hall. As is Man to the

Universe, so was the mind of Mr. Wilcox to the minds of some men—a

concentrated light upon a tiny spot, a little Ten Minutes moving

self-contained through its appointed years. No Pagan he, who lives for

the Now, and may be wiser than all philosophers. He lived for the five

minutes that have past, and the five to come; he had the business mind.

How did he stand now, as his motor slipped out of Oniton and breasted

the great round hills? Margaret had heard a certain rumour, but was all

right. She had forgiven him, God bless her, and he felt the manlier for

it. Charles and Evie had not heard it, and never must hear. No more

must Paul. Over his children he felt great tenderness, which he did not

try to track to a cause: Mrs. Wilcox was too far back in his life. He

did not connect her with the sudden aching love that he felt for Evie.

Poor little Evie! he trusted that Cahill would make her a decent

husband.

And Margaret? How did she stand?

She had several minor worries. Clearly her sister had heard something.

She dreaded meeting her in town. And she was anxious about Leonard, for

whom they certainly were responsible. Nor ought Mrs. Bast to starve.

But the main situation had not altered. She still loved Henry. His

actions, not his disposition, had disappointed her, and she could bear

that. And she loved her future home. Standing up in the car, just where

she had leapt from it two days before, she gazed back with deep emotion

upon Oniton. Besides the Grange and the Castle keep, she could now pick

out the church and the black-and-white gables of the George. There was

the bridge, and the river nibbling its green peninsula. She could even

see the bathing-shed, but while she was looking for Charles’s new

springboard, the forehead of the hill rose up and hid the whole scene.

She never saw it again. Day and night the river flows down into

England, day after day the sun retreats into the Welsh mountains, and

the tower chimes, “See the Conquering Hero.” But the Wilcoxes have no

part in the place, nor in any place. It is not their names that recur

in the parish register. It is not their ghosts that sigh among the

alders at evening. They have swept into the valley and swept out of it,

leaving a little dust and a little money behind.

Chapter 30

Tibby was now approaching his last year at Oxford. He had moved out of

college, and was contemplating the Universe, or such portions of it as

concerned him, from his comfortable lodgings in Long Wall. He was not

concerned with much. When a young man is untroubled by passions and

sincerely indifferent to public opinion, his outlook is necessarily

limited. Tibby neither wished to strengthen the position of the rich

nor to improve that of the poor, and so was well content to watch the

elms nodding behind the mildly embattled parapets of Magdalen. There

are worse lives. Though selfish, he was never cruel; though affected in

manner, he never posed. Like Margaret, he disdained the heroic

equipment, and it was only after many visits that men discovered

Schlegel to possess a character and a brain. He had done well in Mods,

much to the surprise of those who attended lectures and took proper

exercise, and was now glancing disdainfully at Chinese in case he

should some day consent to qualify as a Student Interpreter. To him

thus employed Helen entered. A telegram had preceded her.

He noticed, in a distant way, that his sister had altered. As a rule he

found her too pronounced, and had never come across this look of

appeal, pathetic yet dignified—the look of a sailor who has lost

everything at sea.

“I have come from Oniton,” she began. “There has been a great deal of

trouble there.”

“Who’s for lunch?” said Tibby, picking up the claret, which was warming

in the hearth. Helen sat down submissively at the table. “Why such an

early start?” he asked.

“Sunrise or something—when I could get away.”

“So I surmise. Why?”

“I don’t know what’s to be done, Tibby. I am very much upset at a piece

of news that concerns Meg, and do not want to face her, and I am not

going back to Wickham Place. I stopped here to tell you this.”

The landlady came in with the cutlets. Tibby put a marker in the leaves

of his Chinese Grammar and helped them. Oxford—the Oxford of the

vacation—dreamed and rustled outside, and indoors the little fire was

coated with grey where the sunshine touched it. Helen continued her odd

story.

“Give Meg my love and say that I want to be alone. I mean to go to

Munich or else Bonn.”

“Such a message is easily given,” said her brother.

“As regards Wickham Place and my share of the furniture, you and she

are to do exactly as you like. My own feeling is that everything may

just as well be sold. What does one want with dusty economic books,

which have made the world no better, or with mother’s hideous

chiffoniers? I have also another commission for you. I want you to

deliver a letter.” She got up. “I haven’t written it yet. Why shouldn’t

I post it, though?” She sat down again. “My head is rather wretched. I

hope that none of your friends are likely to come in.”

Tibby locked the door. His friends often found it in this condition.

Then he asked whether anything had gone wrong at Evie’s wedding.

“Not there,” said Helen, and burst into tears.

He had known her hysterical—it was one of her aspects with which he had

no concern—and yet these tears touched him as something unusual. They

were nearer the things that did concern him, such as music. He laid

down his knife and looked at her curiously. Then, as she continued to

sob, he went on with his lunch.

The time came for the second course, and she was still crying. Apple

Charlotte was to follow, which spoils by waiting. “Do you mind Mrs.

Martlett coming in?” he asked, “or shall I take it from her at the

door?”

“Could I bathe my eyes, Tibby?”

He took her to his bedroom, and introduced the pudding in her absence.

Having helped himself, he put it down to warm in the hearth. His hand

stretched towards the Grammar, and soon he was turning over the pages,

raising his eyebrows scornfully, perhaps at human nature, perhaps at

Chinese. To him thus employed Helen returned. She had pulled herself

together, but the grave appeal had not vanished from her eyes.

“Now for the explanation,” she said. “Why didn’t I begin with it? I

have found out something about Mr. Wilcox. He has behaved very wrongly

indeed, and ruined two people’s lives. It all came on me very suddenly

last night; I am very much upset, and I do not know what to do. Mrs.

Bast—”

“Oh, those people!”

Helen seemed silenced.

“Shall I lock the door again?”

“No, thanks, Tibbikins. You’re being very good to me. I want to tell

you the story before I go abroad. You must do exactly what you

like—treat it as part of the furniture. Meg cannot have heard it yet, I

think. But I cannot face her and tell her that the man she is going to

marry has misconducted himself. I don’t even know whether she ought to

be told. Knowing as she does that I dislike him, she will suspect me,

and think that I want to ruin her match. I simply don’t know what to

make of such a thing. I trust your judgment. What would you do?”

“I gather he has had a mistress,” said Tibby.

Helen flushed with shame and anger. “And ruined two people’s lives. And

goes about saying that personal actions count for nothing, and there

always will be rich and poor. He met her when he was trying to get rich

out in Cyprus—I don’t wish to make him worse than he is, and no doubt

she was ready enough to meet him. But there it is. They met. He goes

his way and she goes hers. What do you suppose is the end of such

women?”

He conceded that it was a bad business.

“They end in two ways: Either they sink till the lunatic asylums and

the workhouses are full of them, and cause Mr. Wilcox to write letters

to the papers complaining of our national degeneracy, or else they

entrap a boy into marriage before it is too late. She—I can’t blame

her.

“But this isn’t all,” she continued after a long pause, during which

the landlady served them with coffee. “I come now to the business that

took us to Oniton. We went all three. Acting on Mr. Wilcox’s advice,

the man throws up a secure situation and takes an insecure one, from

which he is dismissed. There are certain excuses, but in the main Mr.

Wilcox is to blame, as Meg herself admitted. It is only common justice

that he should employ the man himself. But he meets the woman, and,

like the cur that he is, he refuses, and tries to get rid of them. He

makes Meg write. Two notes came from her late that evening—one for me,

one for Leonard, dismissing him with barely a reason. I couldn’t

understand. Then it comes out that Mrs. Bast had spoken to Mr. Wilcox

on the lawn while we left her to get rooms, and was still speaking

about him when Leonard came back to her. This Leonard knew all along.

He thought it natural he should be ruined twice. Natural! Could you

have contained yourself?”

“It is certainly a very bad business,” said Tibby.

His reply seemed to calm his sister. “I was afraid that I saw it out of

proportion. But you are right outside it, and you must know. In a day

or two—or perhaps a week—take whatever steps you think fit. I leave it

in your hands.”

She concluded her charge.

“The facts as they touch Meg are all before you,” she added; and Tibby

sighed and felt it rather hard that, because of his open mind, he

should be empanelled to serve as a juror. He had never been interested

in human beings, for which one must blame him, but he had had rather

too much of them at Wickham Place. Just as some people cease to attend

when books are mentioned, so Tibby’s attention wandered when “personal

relations” came under discussion. Ought Margaret to know what Helen

knew the Basts to know? Similar questions had vexed him from infancy,

and at Oxford he had learned to say that the importance of human beings

has been vastly overrated by specialists. The epigram, with its faint

whiff of the eighties, meant nothing. But he might have let it off now

if his sister had not been ceaselessly beautiful.

“You see, Helen—have a cigarette—I don’t see what I’m to do.”

“Then there’s nothing to be done. I dare say you are right. Let them

marry. There remains the question of compensation.”

“Do you want me to adjudicate that too? Had you not better consult an

expert?”

“This part is in confidence,” said Helen. “It has nothing to do with

Meg, and do not mention it to her. The compensation—I do not see who is

to pay it if I don’t, and I have already decided on the minimum sum. As

soon as possible I am placing it to your account, and when I am in

Germany you will pay it over for me. I shall never forget your

kindness, Tibbikins, if you do this.”

“What is the sum?”

“Five thousand.”

“Good God alive!” said Tibby, and went crimson.

“Now, what is the good of driblets? To go through life having done one

thing—to have raised one person from the abyss: not these puny gifts of

shillings and blankets—making the grey more grey. No doubt people will

think me extraordinary.”

“I don’t care a damn what people think!” cried he, heated to unusual

manliness of diction. “But it’s half what you have.”

“Not nearly half.” She spread out her hands over her soiled skirt. “I

have far too much, and we settled at Chelsea last spring that three

hundred a year is necessary to set a man on his feet. What I give will

bring in a hundred and fifty between two. It isn’t enough.”

He could not recover. He was not angry or even shocked, and he saw that

Helen would still have plenty to live on. But it amazed him to think

what haycocks people can make of their lives. His delicate intonations

would not work, and he could only blurt out that the five thousand

pounds would mean a great deal of bother for him personally.

“I didn’t expect you to understand me.”

“I? I understand nobody.”

“But you’ll do it?”

“Apparently.”

“I leave you two commissions, then. The first concerns Mr. Wilcox, and

you are to use your discretion. The second concerns the money, and is

to be mentioned to no one, and carried out literally. You will send a

hundred pounds on account tomorrow.”

He walked with her to the station, passing through those streets whose

serried beauty never bewildered him and never fatigued. The lovely

creature raised domes and spires into the cloudless blue, and only the

ganglion of vulgarity round Carfax showed how evanescent was the

phantom, how faint its claim to represent England. Helen, rehearsing

her commission, noticed nothing: the Basts were in her brain, and she

retold the crisis in a meditative way, which might have made other men

curious. She was seeing whether it would hold. He asked her once why

she had taken the Basts right into the heart of Evie’s wedding. She

stopped like a frightened animal and said, “Does that seem to you so

odd?” Her eyes, the hand laid on the mouth, quite haunted him, until

they were absorbed into the figure of St. Mary the Virgin, before whom

he paused for a moment on the walk home.

It is convenient to follow him in the discharge of his duties. Margaret

summoned him the next day. She was terrified at Helen’s flight, and he

had to say that she had called in at Oxford. Then she said: “Did she

seem worried at any rumour about Henry?” He answered, “Yes.” “I knew it

was that!” she exclaimed. “I’ll write to her.” Tibby was relieved.

He then sent the cheque to the address that Helen gave him, and stated

that later on he was instructed to forward five thousand pounds. An

answer came back, very civil and quiet in tone—such an answer as Tibby

himself would have given. The cheque was returned, the legacy refused,

the writer being in no need of money. Tibby forwarded this to Helen,

adding in the fulness of his heart that Leonard Bast seemed somewhat a

monumental person after all. Helen’s reply was frantic. He was to take

no notice. He was to go down at once and say that she commanded

acceptance. He went. A scurf of books and china ornaments awaited them.

The Basts had just been evicted for not paying their rent, and had

wandered no one knew whither. Helen had begun bungling with her money

by this time, and had even sold out her shares in the Nottingham and

Derby Railway. For some weeks she did nothing. Then she reinvested,

and, owing to the good advice of her stockbrokers, became rather richer

than she had been before.

Chapter 31

Houses have their own ways of dying, falling as variously as the

generations of men, some with a tragic roar, some quietly, but to an

after-life in the city of ghosts, while from others—and thus was the

death of Wickham Place—the spirit slips before the body perishes. It

had decayed in the spring, disintegrating the girls more than they

knew, and causing either to accost unfamiliar regions. By September it

was a corpse, void of emotion, and scarcely hallowed by the memories of

thirty years of happiness. Through its round-topped doorway passed

furniture, and pictures, and books, until the last room was gutted and

the last van had rumbled away. It stood for a week or two longer,

open-eyed, as if astonished at its own emptiness. Then it fell. Navvies

came, and spilt it back into the grey. With their muscles and their

beery good temper, they were not the worst of undertakers for a house

which had always been human, and had not mistaken culture for an end.

The furniture, with a few exceptions, went down into Hertfordshire, Mr.

Wilcox having most kindly offered Howards End as a warehouse. Mr. Bryce

had died abroad—an unsatisfactory affair—and as there seemed little

guarantee that the rent would be paid regularly, he cancelled the

agreement, and resumed possession himself. Until he relet the house,

the Schlegels were welcome to stack their furniture in the garage and

lower rooms. Margaret demurred, but Tibby accepted the offer gladly; it

saved him from coming to any decision about the future. The plate and

the more valuable pictures found a safer home in London, but the bulk

of the things went country-ways, and were entrusted to the guardianship

of Miss Avery.

Shortly before the move, our hero and heroine were married. They have

weathered the storm, and may reasonably expect peace. To have no

illusions and yet to love—what stronger surety can a woman find? She

had seen her husband’s past as well as his heart. She knew her own

heart with a thoroughness that commonplace people believe impossible.

The heart of Mrs. Wilcox was alone hidden, and perhaps it is

superstitious to speculate on the feelings of the dead. They were

married quietly—really quietly, for as the day approached she refused

to go through another Oniton. Her brother gave her away, her aunt, who

was out of health, presided over a few colourless refreshments. The

Wilcoxes were represented by Charles, who witnessed the marriage

settlement, and by Mr. Cahill. Paul did send a cablegram. In a few

minutes, and without the aid of music, the clergyman made them man and

wife, and soon the glass shade had fallen that cuts off married couples

from the world. She, a monogamist, regretted the cessation of some of

life’s innocent odours; he, whose instincts were polygamous, felt

morally braced by the change, and less liable to the temptations that

had assailed him in the past.

They spent their honeymoon near Innsbruck. Henry knew of a reliable

hotel there, and Margaret hoped for a meeting with her sister. In this

she was disappointed. As they came south, Helen retreated over the

Brenner, and wrote an unsatisfactory postcard from the shores of the

Lake of Garda, saying that her plans were uncertain and had better be

ignored. Evidently she disliked meeting Henry. Two months are surely

enough to accustom an outsider to a situation which a wife has accepted

in two days, and Margaret had again to regret her sister’s lack of

self-control. In a long letter she pointed out the need of charity in

sexual matters: so little is known about them; it is hard enough for

those who are personally touched to judge; then how futile must be the

verdict of Society. “I don’t say there is no standard, for that would

destroy morality; only that there can be no standard until our impulses

are classified and better understood.” Helen thanked her for her kind

letter—rather a curious reply. She moved south again, and spoke of

wintering in Naples.

Mr. Wilcox was not sorry that the meeting failed. Helen left him time

to grow skin over his wound. There were still moments when it pained

him. Had he only known that Margaret was awaiting him—Margaret, so

lively and intelligent, and yet so submissive—he would have kept

himself worthier of her. Incapable of grouping the past, he confused

the episode of Jacky with another episode that had taken place in the

days of his bachelorhood. The two made one crop of wild oats, for which

he was heartily sorry, and he could not see that those oats are of a

darker stock which are rooted in another’s dishonour. Unchastity and

infidelity were as confused to him as to the Middle Ages, his only

moral teacher. Ruth (poor old Ruth!) did not enter into his

calculations at all, for poor old Ruth had never found him out.

His affection for his present wife grew steadily. Her cleverness gave

him no trouble, and, indeed, he liked to see her reading poetry or

something about social questions; it distinguished her from the wives

of other men. He had only to call, and she clapped the book up and was

ready to do what he wished. Then they would argue so jollily, and once

or twice she had him in quite a tight corner, but as soon as he grew

really serious, she gave in. Man is for war, woman for the recreation

of the warrior, but he does not dislike it if she makes a show of

fight. She cannot win in a real battle, having no muscles, only nerves.

Nerves make her jump out of a moving motor-car, or refuse to be married

fashionably. The warrior may well allow her to triumph on such

occasions; they move not the imperishable plinth of things that touch

his peace.

Margaret had a bad attack of these nerves during the honeymoon. He told

her—casually, as was his habit—that Oniton Grange was let. She showed

her annoyance, and asked rather crossly why she had not been consulted.

“I didn’t want to bother you,” he replied. “Besides, I have only heard

for certain this morning.”

“Where are we to live?” said Margaret, trying to laugh. “I loved the

place extraordinarily. Don’t you believe in having a permanent home,

Henry?”

He assured her that she misunderstood him. It is home life that

distinguishes us from the foreigner. But he did not believe in a damp

home.

“This is news. I never heard till this minute that Oniton was damp.”

“My dear girl!”—he flung out his hand—“have you eyes? have you a skin?

How could it be anything but damp in such a situation? In the first

place, the Grange is on clay, and built where the castle moat must have

been; then there’s that destestable little river, steaming all night

like a kettle. Feel the cellar walls; look up under the eaves. Ask Sir

James or anyone. Those Shropshire valleys are notorious. The only

possible place for a house in Shropshire is on a hill; but, for my

part, I think the country is too far from London, and the scenery

nothing special.”

Margaret could not resist saying, “Why did you go there, then?”

“I—because—” He drew his head back and grew rather angry. “Why have we

come to the Tyrol, if it comes to that? One might go on asking such

questions indefinitely.”

One might; but he was only gaining time for a plausible answer. Out it

came, and he believed it as soon as it was spoken.

“The truth is, I took Oniton on account of Evie. Don’t let this go any

further.”

“Certainly not.”

“I shouldn’t like her to know that she nearly let me in for a very bad

bargain. No sooner did I sign the agreement than she got engaged. Poor

little girl! She was so keen on it all, and wouldn’t even wait to make

proper inquiries about the shooting. Afraid it would get snapped

up—just like all of your sex. Well, no harm’s done. She has had her

country wedding, and I’ve got rid of my house to some fellows who are

starting a preparatory school.”

“Where shall we live, then, Henry? I should enjoy living somewhere.”

“I have not yet decided. What about Norfolk?”

Margaret was silent. Marriage had not saved her from the sense of flux.

London was but a foretaste of this nomadic civilization which is

altering human nature so profoundly, and throws upon personal relations

a stress greater than they have ever borne before. Under

cosmopolitanism, if it comes, we shall receive no help from the earth.

Trees and meadows and mountains will only be a spectacle, and the

binding force that they once exercised on character must be entrusted

to Love alone. May Love be equal to the task!

“It is now what?” continued Henry. “Nearly October. Let us camp for the

winter at Ducie Street, and look out for something in the spring.

“If possible, something permanent. I can’t be as young as I was, for

these alterations don’t suit me.”

“But, my dear, which would you rather have—alterations or rheumatism?”

“I see your point,” said Margaret, getting up. “If Oniton is really

damp, it is impossible, and must be inhabited by little boys. Only, in

the spring, let us look before we leap. I will take warning by Evie,

and not hurry you. Remember that you have a free hand this time. These

endless moves must be bad for the furniture, and are certainly

expensive.”

“What a practical little woman it is! What’s it been reading?

Theo—theo—how much?”

“Theosophy.”

So Ducie Street was her first fate—a pleasant enough fate. The house,

being only a little larger than Wickham Place, trained her for the

immense establishment that was promised in the spring. They were

frequently away, but at home life ran fairly regularly. In the morning

Henry went to the business, and his sandwich—a relic this of some

prehistoric craving—was always cut by her own hand. He did not rely

upon the sandwich for lunch, but liked to have it by him in case he

grew hungry at eleven. When he had gone, there was the house to look

after, and the servants to humanize, and several kettles of Helen’s to

keep on the boil. Her conscience pricked her a little about the Basts;

she was not sorry to have lost sight of them. No doubt Leonard was

worth helping, but being Henry’s wife, she preferred to help someone

else. As for theatres and discussion societies, they attracted her less

and less. She began to “miss” new movements, and to spend her spare

time re-reading or thinking, rather to the concern of her Chelsea

friends. They attributed the change to her marriage, and perhaps some

deep instinct did warn her not to travel further from her husband than

was inevitable. Yet the main cause lay deeper still; she had outgrown

stimulants, and was passing from words to things. It was doubtless a

pity not to keep up with Wedekind or John, but some closing of the

gates is inevitable after thirty, if the mind itself is to become a

creative power.

Chapter 32

She was looking at plans one day in the following spring—they had

finally decided to go down into Sussex and build—when Mrs. Charles

Wilcox was announced.

“Have you heard the news?” Dolly cried, as soon as she entered the

room. “Charles is so ang—I mean he is sure you know about it, or

rather, that you don’t know.”

“Why, Dolly!” said Margaret, placidly kissing her. “Here’s a surprise!

How are the boys and the baby?”

Boys and the baby were well, and in describing a great row that there

had been at Hilton Tennis Club, Dolly forgot her news. The wrong people

had tried to get in. The rector, as representing the older inhabitants,

had said—Charles had said—the tax-collector had said—Charles had

regretted not saying—and she closed the description with, “But lucky

you, with four courts of your own at Midhurst.”

“It will be very jolly,” replied Margaret.

“Are those the plans? Does it matter me seeing them?”

“Of course not.”

“Charles has never seen the plans.”

“They have only just arrived. Here is the ground floor—no, that’s

rather difficult. Try the elevation. We are to have a good many gables

and a picturesque sky-line.”

“What makes it smell so funny?” said Dolly, after a moment’s

inspection. She was incapable of understanding plans or maps.

“I suppose the paper.”

“And _which_ way up is it?”

“Just the ordinary way up. That’s the sky-line, and the part that

smells strongest is the sky.”

“Well, ask me another. Margaret—oh—what was I going to say? How’s

Helen?”

“Quite well.”

“Is she never coming back to England? Every one thinks it’s awfully odd

she doesn’t.”

“So it is,” said Margaret, trying to conceal her vexation. She was

getting rather sore on this point. “Helen is odd, awfully. She has now

been away eight months.”

“But hasn’t she any address?”

“A poste restante somewhere in Bavaria is her address. Do write her a

line. I will look it up for you.”

“No, don’t bother. That’s eight months she has been away, surely?”

“Exactly. She left just after Evie’s wedding. It would be eight

months.”

“Just when baby was born, then?”

“Just so.”

Dolly sighed, and stared enviously round the drawing-room. She was

beginning to lose her brightness and good looks. The Charles’ were not

well off, for Mr. Wilcox, having brought up his children with expensive

tastes, believed in letting them shift for themselves. After all, he

had not treated them generously. Yet another baby was expected, she

told Margaret, and they would have to give up the motor. Margaret

sympathized, but in a formal fashion, and Dolly little imagined that

the step-mother was urging Mr. Wilcox to make them a more liberal

allowance. She sighed again, and at last the particular grievance was

remembered. “Oh yes,” she cried, “that is it: Miss Avery has been

unpacking your packing-cases.”

“Why has she done that? How unnecessary!”

“Ask another. I suppose you ordered her to.”

“I gave no such orders. Perhaps she was airing the things. She did

undertake to light an occasional fire.”

“It was far more than an air,” said Dolly solemnly. “The floor sounds

covered with books. Charles sent me to know what is to be done, for he

feels certain you don’t know.”

“Books!” cried Margaret, moved by the holy word. “Dolly, are you

serious? Has she been touching our books?”

“Hasn’t she, though! What used to be the hall’s full of them. Charles

thought for certain you knew of it.”

“I am very much obliged to you, Dolly. What can have come over Miss

Avery? I must go down about it at once. Some of the books are my

brother’s, and are quite valuable. She had no right to open any of the

cases.”

“I say she’s dotty. She was the one that never got married, you know.

Oh, I say, perhaps she thinks your books are wedding-presents to

herself. Old maids are taken that way sometimes. Miss Avery hates us

all like poison ever since her frightful dust-up with Evie.”

“I hadn’t heard of that,” said Margaret. A visit from Dolly had its

compensations.

“Didn’t you know she gave Evie a present last August, and Evie returned

it, and then—oh, goloshes! You never read such a letter as Miss Avery

wrote.”

“But it was wrong of Evie to return it. It wasn’t like her to do such a

heartless thing.”

“But the present was so expensive.”

“Why does that make any difference, Dolly?”

“Still, when it costs over five pounds—I didn’t see it, but it was a

lovely enamel pendant from a Bond Street shop. You can’t very well

accept that kind of thing from a farm woman. Now, can you?”

“You accepted a present from Miss Avery when you were married.”

“Oh, mine was old earthenware stuff—not worth a halfpenny. Evie’s was

quite different. You’d have to ask anyone to the wedding who gave you a

pendant like that. Uncle Percy and Albert and father and Charles all

said it was quite impossible, and when four men agree, what is a girl

to do? Evie didn’t want to upset the old thing, so thought a sort of

joking letter best, and returned the pendant straight to the shop to

save Miss Avery trouble.”

“But Miss Avery said—”

Dolly’s eyes grew round. “It was a perfectly awful letter. Charles said

it was the letter of a madman. In the end she had the pendant back

again from the shop and threw it into the duckpond.”

“Did she give any reasons?”

“We think she meant to be invited to Oniton, and so climb into

society.”

“She’s rather old for that,” said Margaret pensively. “May not she have

given the present to Evie in remembrance of her mother?”

“That’s a notion. Give every one their due, eh? Well, I suppose I ought

to be toddling. Come along, Mr. Muff—you want a new coat, but I don’t

know who’ll give it you, I’m sure;” and addressing her apparel with

mournful humour, Dolly moved from the room.

Margaret followed her to ask whether Henry knew about Miss Avery’s

rudeness.

“Oh yes.”

“I wonder, then, why he let me ask her to look after the house.”

“But she’s only a farm woman,” said Dolly, and her explanation proved

correct. Henry only censured the lower classes when it suited him. He

bore with Miss Avery as with Crane—because he could get good value out

of them. “I have patience with a man who knows his job,” he would say,

really having patience with the job, and not the man. Paradoxical as it

may sound, he had something of the artist about him; he would pass over

an insult to his daughter sooner than lose a good charwoman for his

wife.

Margaret judged it better to settle the little trouble herself. Parties

were evidently ruffled. With Henry’s permission, she wrote a pleasant

note to Miss Avery, asking her to leave the cases untouched. Then, at

the first convenient opportunity, she went down herself, intending to

repack her belongings and store them properly in the local warehouse:

the plan had been amateurish and a failure. Tibby promised to accompany

her, but at the last moment begged to be excused. So, for the second

time in her life, she entered the house alone.

Chapter 33

The day of her visit was exquisite, and the last of unclouded happiness

that she was to have for many months. Her anxiety about Helen’s

extraordinary absence was still dormant, and as for a possible brush

with Miss Avery—that only gave zest to the expedition. She had also

eluded Dolly’s invitation to luncheon. Walking straight up from the

station, she crossed the village green and entered the long chestnut

avenue that connects it with the church. The church itself stood in the

village once. But it there attracted so many worshippers that the

devil, in a pet, snatched it from its foundations, and poised it on an

inconvenient knoll, three-quarters of a mile away. If this story is

true, the chestnut avenue must have been planted by the angels. No more

tempting approach could be imagined for the luke-warm Christian, and if

he still finds the walk too long, the devil is defeated all the same,

Science having built Holy Trinity, a Chapel of Ease, near the Charles’,

and roofed it with tin.

Up the avenue Margaret strolled slowly, stopping to watch the sky that

gleamed through the upper branches of the chestnuts, or to finger the

little horseshoes on the lower branches. Why has not England a great

mythology? Our folklore has never advanced beyond daintiness, and the

greater melodies about our country-side have all issued through the

pipes of Greece. Deep and true as the native imagination can be, it

seems to have failed here. It has stopped with the witches and the

fairies. It cannot vivify one fraction of a summer field, or give names

to half a dozen stars. England still waits for the supreme moment of

her literature—for the great poet who shall voice her, or, better

still, for the thousand little poets whose voices shall pass into our

common talk.

At the church the scenery changed. The chestnut avenue opened into a

road, smooth but narrow, which led into the untouched country. She

followed it for over a mile. Its little hesitations pleased her. Having

no urgent destiny, it strolled downhill or up as it wished, taking no

trouble about the gradients, nor about the view, which nevertheless

expanded. The great estates that throttle the south of Hertfordshire

were less obtrusive here, and the appearance of the land was neither

aristocratic nor suburban. To define it was difficult, but Margaret

knew what it was not: it was not snobbish. Though its contours were

slight, there was a touch of freedom in their sweep to which Surrey

will never attain, and the distant brow of the Chilterns towered like a

mountain. “Left to itself,” was Margaret’s opinion, “this county would

vote Liberal.” The comradeship, not passionate, that is our highest

gift as a nation, was promised by it, as by the low brick farm where

she called for the key.

But the inside of the farm was disappointing. A most finished young

person received her. “Yes, Mrs. Wilcox; no, Mrs. Wilcox; oh yes, Mrs.

Wilcox, auntie received your letter quite duly. Auntie has gone up to

your little place at the present moment. Shall I send the servant to

direct you?” Followed by: “Of course, auntie does not generally look

after your place; she only does it to oblige a neighbour as something

exceptional. It gives her something to do. She spends quite a lot of

her time there. My husband says to me sometimes, ‘Where’s auntie?’ I

say, ‘Need you ask? She’s at Howards End.’ Yes, Mrs. Wilcox. Mrs.

Wilcox, could I prevail upon you to accept a piece of cake? Not if I

cut it for you?”

Margaret refused the cake, but unfortunately this acquired her

gentility in the eyes of Miss Avery’s niece.

“I cannot let you go on alone. Now don’t. You really mustn’t. I will

direct you myself if it comes to that. I must get my hat.

Now”—roguishly—“Mrs. Wilcox, don’t you move while I’m gone.”

Stunned, Margaret did not move from the best parlour, over which the

touch of art nouveau had fallen. But the other rooms looked in keeping,

though they conveyed the peculiar sadness of a rural interior. Here had

lived an elder race, to which we look back with disquietude. The

country which we visit at week-ends was really a home to it, and the

graver sides of life, the deaths, the partings, the yearnings for love,

have their deepest expression in the heart of the fields. All was not

sadness. The sun was shining without. The thrush sang his two syllables

on the budding guelder-rose. Some children were playing uproariously in

heaps of golden straw. It was the presence of sadness at all that

surprised Margaret, and ended by giving her a feeling of completeness.

In these English farms, if anywhere, one might see life steadily and

see it whole, group in one vision its transitoriness and its eternal

youth, connect—connect without bitterness until all men are brothers.

But her thoughts were interrupted by the return of Miss Avery’s niece,

and were so tranquillizing that she suffered the interruption gladly.

It was quicker to go out by the back door, and, after due explanations,

they went out by it. The niece was now mortified by unnumerable

chickens, who rushed up to her feet for food, and by a shameless and

maternal sow. She did not know what animals were coming to. But her

gentility withered at the touch of the sweet air. The wind was rising,

scattering the straw and ruffling the tails of the ducks as they

floated in families over Evie’s pendant. One of those delicious gales

of spring, in which leaves stiff in bud seem to rustle, swept over the

land and then fell silent. “Georgia,” sang the thrush. “Cuckoo,” came

furtively from the cliff of pine-trees. “Georgia, pretty Georgia,” and

the other birds joined in with nonsense. The hedge was a half-painted

picture which would be finished in a few days. Celandines grew on its

banks, lords and ladies and primroses in the defended hollows; the wild

rose-bushes, still bearing their withered hips, showed also the promise

of blossom. Spring had come, clad in no classical garb, yet fairer than

all springs; fairer even than she who walks through the myrtles of

Tuscany with the graces before her and the zephyr behind.

The two women walked up the lane full of outward civility. But Margaret

was thinking how difficult it was to be earnest about furniture on such

a day, and the niece was thinking about hats. Thus engaged, they

reached Howards End. Petulant cries of “Auntie!” severed the air. There

was no reply, and the front door was locked.

“Are you sure that Miss Avery is up here?” asked Margaret.

“Oh yes, Mrs. Wilcox, quite sure. She is here daily.”

Margaret tried to look in through the dining-room window, but the

curtain inside was drawn tightly. So with the drawing-room and the

hall. The appearance of these curtains was familiar, yet she did not

remember them being there on her other visit: her impression was that

Mr. Bryce had taken everything away. They tried the back. Here again

they received no answer, and could see nothing; the kitchen-window was

fitted with a blind, while the pantry and scullery had pieces of wood

propped up against them, which looked ominously like the lids of

packing-cases. Margaret thought of her books, and she lifted up her

voice also. At the first cry she succeeded.

“Well, well!” replied someone inside the house. “If it isn’t Mrs.

Wilcox come at last!”

“Have you got the key, auntie?”

“Madge, go away,” said Miss Avery, still invisible.

“Auntie, it’s Mrs. Wilcox—”

Margaret supported her. “Your niece and I have come together—”

“Madge, go away. This is no moment for your hat.”

The poor woman went red. “Auntie gets more eccentric lately,” she said

nervously.

“Miss Avery!” called Margaret. “I have come about the furniture. Could

you kindly let me in?”

“Yes, Mrs. Wilcox,” said the voice, “of course.” But after that came

silence. They called again without response. They walked round the

house disconsolately.

“I hope Miss Avery is not ill,” hazarded Margaret.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me,” said Madge, “perhaps I ought to be leaving

you now. The servants need seeing to at the farm. Auntie is so odd at

times.” Gathering up her elegancies, she retired defeated, and, as if

her departure had loosed a spring, the front door opened at once.

Miss Avery said, “Well, come right in, Mrs. Wilcox!” quite pleasantly

and calmly.

“Thank you so much,” began Margaret, but broke off at the sight of an

umbrella-stand. It was her own.

“Come right into the hall first,” said Miss Avery. She drew the

curtain, and Margaret uttered a cry of despair. For an appalling thing

had happened. The hall was fitted up with the contents of the library

from Wickham Place. The carpet had been laid, the big work-table drawn

up near the window; the bookcases filled the wall opposite the

fireplace, and her father’s sword—this is what bewildered her

particularly—had been drawn from its scabbard and hung naked amongst

the sober volumes. Miss Avery must have worked for days.

“I’m afraid this isn’t what we meant,” she began. “Mr. Wilcox and I

never intended the cases to be touched. For instance, these books are

my brother’s. We are storing them for him and for my sister, who is

abroad. When you kindly undertook to look after things, we never

expected you to do so much.”

“The house has been empty long enough,” said the old woman.

Margaret refused to argue. “I dare say we didn’t explain,” she said

civilly. “It has been a mistake, and very likely our mistake.”

“Mrs. Wilcox, it has been mistake upon mistake for fifty years. The

house is Mrs. Wilcox’s, and she would not desire it to stand empty any

longer.”

To help the poor decaying brain, Margaret said:

“Yes, Mrs. Wilcox’s house, the mother of Mr. Charles.”

“Mistake upon mistake,” said Miss Avery. “Mistake upon mistake.”

“Well, I don’t know,” said Margaret, sitting down in one of her own

chairs. “I really don’t know what’s to be done.” She could not help

laughing.

The other said: “Yes, it should be a merry house enough.”

“I don’t know—I dare say. Well, thank you very much, Miss Avery. Yes,

that’s all right. Delightful.”

“There is still the parlour.” She went through the door opposite and

drew a curtain. Light flooded the drawing-room and the drawing-room

furniture from Wickham Place. “And the dining-room.” More curtains were

drawn, more windows were flung open to the spring. “Then through here—”

Miss Avery continued passing and repassing through the hall. Her voice

was lost, but Margaret heard her pulling up the kitchen blind. “I’ve

not finished here yet,” she announced, returning. “There’s still a deal

to do. The farm lads will carry your great wardrobes upstairs, for

there is no need to go into expense at Hilton.”

“It is all a mistake,” repeated Margaret, feeling that she must put her

foot down. “A misunderstanding. Mr. Wilcox and I are not going to live

at Howards End.”

“Oh, indeed. On account of his hay fever?”

“We have settled to build a new home for ourselves in Sussex, and part

of this furniture—my part—will go down there presently.” She looked at

Miss Avery intently, trying to understand the kink in her brain. Here

was no maundering old woman. Her wrinkles were shrewd and humorous. She

looked capable of scathing wit and also of high but unostentatious

nobility.

“You think that you won’t come back to live here, Mrs. Wilcox, but you

will.”

“That remains to be seen,” said Margaret, smiling. “We have no

intention of doing so for the present. We happen to need a much larger

house. Circumstances oblige us to give big parties. Of course, some

day—one never knows, does one?”

Miss Avery retorted: “Some day! Tcha! tcha! Don’t talk about some day.

You are living here now.”

“Am I?”

“You are living here, and have been for the last ten minutes, if you

ask me.”

It was a senseless remark, but with a queer feeling of disloyalty

Margaret rose from her chair. She felt that Henry had been obscurely

censured. They went into the dining-room, where the sunlight poured in

upon her mother’s chiffonier, and upstairs, where many an old god

peeped from a new niche. The furniture fitted extraordinarily well. In

the central room—over the hall, the room that Helen had slept in four

years ago—Miss Avery had placed Tibby’s old bassinette.

“The nursery,” she said.

Margaret turned away without speaking.

At last everything was seen. The kitchen and lobby were still stacked

with furniture and straw, but, as far as she could make out, nothing

had been broken or scratched. A pathetic display of ingenuity! Then

they took a friendly stroll in the garden. It had gone wild since her

last visit. The gravel sweep was weedy, and grass had sprung up at the

very jaws of the garage. And Evie’s rockery was only bumps. Perhaps

Evie was responsible for Miss Avery’s oddness. But Margaret suspected

that the cause lay deeper, and that the girl’s silly letter had but

loosed the irritation of years.

“It’s a beautiful meadow,” she remarked. It was one of those open-air

drawing-rooms that have been formed, hundreds of years ago, out of the

smaller fields. So the boundary hedge zigzagged down the hill at right

angles, and at the bottom there was a little green annex—a sort of

powder-closet for the cows.

“Yes, the maidy’s well enough,” said Miss Avery, “for those that is,

who don’t suffer from sneezing.” And she cackled maliciously. “I’ve

seen Charlie Wilcox go out to my lads in hay time—oh, they ought to do

this—they mustn’t do that—he’d learn them to be lads. And just then the

tickling took him. He has it from his father, with other things.

There’s not one Wilcox that can stand up against a field in June—I

laughed fit to burst while he was courting Ruth.”

“My brother gets hay fever too,” said Margaret.

“This house lies too much on the land for them. Naturally, they were

glad enough to slip in at first. But Wilcoxes are better than nothing,

as I see you’ve found.”

Margaret laughed.

“They keep a place going, don’t they? Yes, it is just that.”

“They keep England going, it is my opinion.”

But Miss Avery upset her by replying: “Ay, they breed like rabbits.

Well, well, it’s a funny world. But He who made it knows what He wants

in it, I suppose. If Mrs. Charlie is expecting her fourth, it isn’t for

us to repine.”

“They breed and they also work,” said Margaret, conscious of some

invitation to disloyalty, which was echoed by the very breeze and by

the songs of the birds. “It certainly is a funny world, but so long as

men like my husband and his sons govern it, I think it’ll never be a

bad one—never really bad.”

“No, better’n nothing,” said Miss Avery, and turned to the wych-elm.

On their way back to the farm she spoke of her old friend much more

clearly than before. In the house Margaret had wondered whether she

quite distinguished the first wife from the second. Now she said: “I

never saw much of Ruth after her grandmother died, but we stayed civil.

It was a very civil family. Old Mrs. Howard never spoke against

anybody, nor let anyone be turned away without food. Then it was never

‘Trespassers will be prosecuted’ in their land, but would people please

not come in. Mrs. Howard was never created to run a farm.”

“Had they no men to help them?” Margaret asked.

Miss Avery replied: “Things went on until there were no men.”

“Until Mr. Wilcox came along,” corrected Margaret, anxious that her

husband should receive his dues.

“I suppose so; but Ruth should have married a—no disrespect to you to

say this, for I take it you were intended to get Wilcox any way,

whether she got him first or no.”

“Whom should she have married?”

“A soldier!” exclaimed the old woman. “Some real soldier.”

Margaret was silent. It was a criticism of Henry’s character far more

trenchant than any of her own. She felt dissatisfied.

“But that’s all over,” she went on. “A better time is coming now,

though you’ve kept me long enough waiting. In a couple of weeks I’ll

see your lights shining through the hedge of an evening. Have you

ordered in coals?”

“We are not coming,” said Margaret firmly. She respected Miss Avery too

much to humour her. “No. Not coming. Never coming. It has all been a

mistake. The furniture must be repacked at once, and I am very sorry

but I am making other arrangements, and must ask you to give me the

keys.”

“Certainly, Mrs. Wilcox,” said Miss Avery, and resigned her duties with

a smile.

Relieved at this conclusion, and having sent her compliments to Madge,

Margaret walked back to the station. She had intended to go to the

furniture warehouse and give directions for removal, but the muddle had

turned out more extensive than she expected, so she decided to consult

Henry. It was as well that she did this. He was strongly against

employing the local man whom he had previously recommended, and advised

her to store in London after all.

But before this could be done an unexpected trouble fell upon her.

Chapter 34

It was not unexpected entirely. Aunt Juley’s health had been bad all

the winter. She had had a long series of colds and coughs, and had been

too busy to get rid of them. She had scarcely promised her niece “to

really take my tiresome chest in hand,” when she caught a chill and

developed acute pneumonia. Margaret and Tibby went down to Swanage.

Helen was telegraphed for, and that spring party that after all

gathered in that hospitable house had all the pathos of fair memories.

On a perfect day, when the sky seemed blue porcelain, and the waves of

the discreet little bay beat gentlest of tattoos upon the sand,

Margaret hurried up through the rhododendrons, confronted again by the

senselessness of Death. One death may explain itself, but it throws no

light upon another: the groping inquiry must begin anew. Preachers or

scientists may generalize, but we know that no generality is possible

about those whom we love; not one heaven awaits them, not even one

oblivion. Aunt Juley, incapable of tragedy, slipped out of life with

odd little laughs and apologies for having stopped in it so long. She

was very weak; she could not rise to the occasion, or realize the great

mystery which all agree must await her; it only seemed to her that she

was quite done up—more done up than ever before; that she saw and heard

and felt less every moment; and that, unless something changed, she

would soon feel nothing. Her spare strength she devoted to plans: could

not Margaret take some steamer expeditions? were mackerel cooked as

Tibby liked them? She worried herself about Helen’s absence, and also

that she could be the cause of Helen’s return. The nurses seemed to

think such interests quite natural, and perhaps hers was an average

approach to the Great Gate. But Margaret saw Death stripped of any

false romance; whatever the idea of Death may contain, the process can

be trivial and hideous.

“Important—Margaret dear, take the Lulworth when Helen comes.”

“Helen won’t be able to stop, Aunt Juley. She has telegraphed that she

can only get away just to see you. She must go back to Germany as soon

as you are well.”

“How very odd of Helen! Mr. Wilcox—”

“Yes, dear?”

“Can he spare you?”

Henry wished her to come, and had been very kind. Yet again Margaret

said so.

Mrs. Munt did not die. Quite outside her will, a more dignified power

took hold of her and checked her on the downward slope. She returned,

without emotion, as fidgety as ever. On the fourth day she was out of

danger.

“Margaret—important,” it went on: “I should like you to have some

companion to take walks with. Do try Miss Conder.”

“I have been a little walk with Miss Conder.”

“But she is not really interesting. If only you had Helen.”

“I have Tibby, Aunt Juley.”

“No, but he has to do his Chinese. Some real companion is what you

need. Really, Helen is odd.”

“Helen is odd, very,” agreed Margaret.

“Not content with going abroad, why does she want to go back there at

once?”

“No doubt she will change her mind when she sees us. She has not the

least balance.”

That was the stock criticism about Helen, but Margaret’s voice trembled

as she made it. By now she was deeply pained at her sister’s behaviour.

It may be unbalanced to fly out of England, but to stop away eight

months argues that the heart is awry as well as the head. A sick-bed

could recall Helen, but she was deaf to more human calls; after a

glimpse at her aunt, she would retire into her nebulous life behind

some poste restante. She scarcely existed; her letters had become dull

and infrequent; she had no wants and no curiosity. And it was all put

down to poor Henry’s account! Henry, long pardoned by his wife, was

still too infamous to be greeted by his sister-in-law. It was morbid,

and, to her alarm, Margaret fancied that she could trace the growth of

morbidity back in Helen’s life for nearly four years. The flight from

Oniton; the unbalanced patronage of the Basts; the explosion of grief

up on the Downs—all connected with Paul, an insignificant boy whose

lips had kissed hers for a fraction of time. Margaret and Mrs. Wilcox

had feared that they might kiss again. Foolishly: the real danger was

reaction. Reaction against the Wilcoxes had eaten into her life until

she was scarcely sane. At twenty-five she had an idée fixe. What hope

was there for her as an old woman?

The more Margaret thought about it the more alarmed she became. For

many months she had put the subject away, but it was too big to be

slighted now. There was almost a taint of madness. Were all Helen’s

actions to be governed by a tiny mishap, such as may happen to any

young man or woman? Can human nature be constructed on lines so

insignificant? The blundering little encounter at Howards End was

vital. It propagated itself where graver intercourse lay barren; it was

stronger than sisterly intimacy, stronger than reason or books. In one

of her moods Helen had confessed that she still “enjoyed” it in a

certain sense. Paul had faded, but the magic of his caress endured. And

where there is enjoyment of the past there may also be

reaction—propagation at both ends.

Well, it is odd and sad that our minds should be such seed-beds, and we

without power to choose the seed. But man is an odd, sad creature as

yet, intent on pilfering the earth, and heedless of the growths within

himself. He cannot be bored about psychology. He leaves it to the

specialist, which is as if he should leave his dinner to be eaten by a

steam-engine. He cannot be bothered to digest his own soul. Margaret

and Helen have been more patient, and it is suggested that Margaret has

succeeded—so far as success is yet possible. She does understand

herself, she has some rudimentary control over her own growth. Whether

Helen has succeeded one cannot say.

The day that Mrs. Munt rallied Helen’s letter arrived. She had posted

it at Munich, and would be in London herself on the morrow. It was a

disquieting letter, though the opening was affectionate and sane.

Dearest Meg,

Give Helen’s love to Aunt Juley. Tell her that I love, and have loved,

her ever since I can remember. I shall be in London Thursday.

My address will be care of the bankers. I have not yet settled on a

hotel, so write or wire to me there and give me detailed news. If Aunt

Juley is much better, or if, for a terrible reason, it would be no good

my coming down to Swanage, you must not think it odd if I do not come.

I have all sorts of plans in my head. I am living abroad at present,

and want to get back as quickly as possible. Will you please tell me

where our furniture is. I should like to take out one or two books; the

rest are for you.

Forgive me, dearest Meg. This must read like rather a tiresome letter,

but all letters are from your loving

Helen

It was a tiresome letter, for it tempted Margaret to tell a lie. If she

wrote that Aunt Juley was still in danger her sister would come.

Unhealthiness is contagious. We cannot be in contact with those who are

in a morbid state without ourselves deteriorating. To “act for the

best” might do Helen good, but would do herself harm, and, at the risk

of disaster, she kept her colours flying a little longer. She replied

that their aunt was much better, and awaited developments.

Tibby approved of her reply. Mellowing rapidly, he was a pleasanter

companion than before. Oxford had done much for him. He had lost his

peevishness, and could hide his indifference to people and his interest

in food. But he had not grown more human. The years between eighteen

and twenty-two, so magical for most, were leading him gently from

boyhood to middle age. He had never known young-manliness, that quality

which warms the heart till death, and gives Mr. Wilcox an imperishable

charm. He was frigid, through no fault of his own, and without cruelty.

He thought Helen wrong and Margaret right, but the family trouble was

for him what a scene behind footlights is for most people. He had only

one suggestion to make, and that was characteristic.

“Why don’t you tell Mr. Wilcox?”

“About Helen?”

“Perhaps he has come across that sort of thing.”

“He would do all he could, but—”

“Oh, you know best. But he is practical.”

It was the student’s belief in experts. Margaret demurred for one or

two reasons. Presently Helen’s answer came. She sent a telegram

requesting the address of the furniture, as she would now return at

once. Margaret replied, “Certainly not; meet me at the bankers at

four.” She and Tibby went up to London. Helen was not at the bankers,

and they were refused her address. Helen had passed into chaos.

Margaret put her arm round her brother. He was all that she had left,

and never had he seemed more unsubstantial.

“Tibby love, what next?”

He replied: “It is extraordinary.”

“Dear, your judgment’s often clearer than mine. Have you any notion

what’s at the back?”

“None, unless it’s something mental.”

“Oh—that!” said Margaret. “Quite impossible.” But the suggestion had

been uttered, and in a few minutes she took it up herself. Nothing else

explained. And London agreed with Tibby. The mask fell off the city,

and she saw it for what it really is—a caricature of infinity. The

familiar barriers, the streets along which she moved, the houses

between which she had made her little journeys for so many years,

became negligible suddenly. Helen seemed one with grimy trees and the

traffic and the slowly-flowing slabs of mud. She had accomplished a

hideous act of renunciation and returned to the One. Margaret’s own

faith held firm. She knew the human soul will be merged, if it be

merged at all, with the stars and the sea. Yet she felt that her sister

had been going amiss for many years. It was symbolic the catastrophe

should come now, on a London afternoon, while rain fell slowly.

Henry was the only hope. Henry was definite. He might know of some

paths in the chaos that were hidden from them, and she determined to

take Tibby’s advice and lay the whole matter in his hands. They must

call at his office. He could not well make it worse. She went for a few

moments into St. Paul’s, whose dome stands out of the welter so

bravely, as if preaching the gospel of form. But within, St. Paul’s is

as its surroundings—echoes and whispers, inaudible songs, invisible

mosaics, wet footmarks crossing and recrossing the floor. Si monumentum

requiris, circumspice: it points us back to London. There was no hope

of Helen here.

Henry was unsatisfactory at first. That she had expected. He was

overjoyed to see her back from Swanage, and slow to admit the growth of

a new trouble. When they told him of their search, he only chaffed

Tibby and the Schlegels generally, and declared that it was “just like

Helen” to lead her relatives a dance.

“That is what we all say,” replied Margaret. “But why should it be just

like Helen? Why should she be allowed to be so queer, and to grow

queerer?”

“Don’t ask me. I’m a plain man of business. I live and let live. My

advice to you both is, don’t worry. Margaret, you’ve got black marks

again under your eyes. You know that’s strictly forbidden. First your

aunt—then your sister. No, we aren’t going to have it. Are we,

Theobald?” He rang the bell. “I’ll give you some tea, and then you go

straight to Ducie Street. I can’t have my girl looking as old as her

husband.”

“All the same, you have not quite seen our point,” said Tibby.

Mr. Wilcox, who was in good spirits, retorted, “I don’t suppose I ever

shall.” He leant back, laughing at the gifted but ridiculous family,

while the fire flickered over the map of Africa. Margaret motioned to

her brother to go on. Rather diffident, he obeyed her.

“Margaret’s point is this,” he said. “Our sister may be mad.”

Charles, who was working in the inner room, looked round.

“Come in, Charles,” said Margaret kindly. “Could you help us at all? We

are again in trouble.”

“I’m afraid I cannot. What are the facts? We are all mad more or less,

you know, in these days.”

“The facts are as follows,” replied Tibby, who had at times a pedantic

lucidity. “The facts are that she has been in England for three days

and will not see us. She has forbidden the bankers to give us her

address. She refuses to answer questions. Margaret finds her letters

colourless. There are other facts, but these are the most striking.”

“She has never behaved like this before, then?” asked Henry.

“Of course not!” said his wife, with a frown.

“Well, my dear, how am I to know?”

A senseless spasm of annoyance came over her. “You know quite well that

Helen never sins against affection,” she said. “You must have noticed

that much in her, surely.”

“Oh yes; she and I have always hit it off together.”

“No, Henry—can’t you see?—I don’t mean that.”

She recovered herself, but not before Charles had observed her. Stupid

and attentive, he was watching the scene.

“I was meaning that when she was eccentric in the past, one could trace

it back to the heart in the long run. She behaved oddly because she

cared for someone, or wanted to help them. There’s no possible excuse

for her now. She is grieving us deeply, and that is why I am sure that

she is not well. ‘Mad’ is too terrible a word, but she is not well. I

shall never believe it. I shouldn’t discuss my sister with you if I

thought she was well—trouble you about her, I mean.”

Henry began to grow serious. Ill-health was to him something perfectly

definite. Generally well himself, he could not realize that we sink to

it by slow gradations. The sick had no rights; they were outside the

pale; one could lie to them remorselessly. When his first wife was

seized, he had promised to take her down into Hertfordshire, but

meanwhile arranged with a nursing-home instead. Helen, too, was ill.

And the plan that he sketched out for her capture, clever and

well-meaning as it was, drew its ethics from the wolf-pack.

“You want to get hold of her?” he said. “That’s the problem, isn’t it?

She has got to see a doctor.”

“For all I know she has seen one already.”

“Yes, yes; don’t interrupt.” He rose to his feet and thought intently.

The genial, tentative host disappeared, and they saw instead the man

who had carved money out of Greece and Africa, and bought forests from

the natives for a few bottles of gin. “I’ve got it,” he said at last.

“It’s perfectly easy. Leave it to me. We’ll send her down to Howards

End.”

“How will you do that?”

“After her books. Tell her that she must unpack them herself. Then you

can meet her there.”

“But, Henry, that’s just what she won’t let me do. It’s part of

her—whatever it is—never to see me.”

“Of course you won’t tell her you’re going. When she is there, looking

at the cases, you’ll just stroll in. If nothing is wrong with her, so

much the better. But there’ll be the motor round the corner, and we can

run her up to a specialist in no time.”

Margaret shook her head. “It’s quite impossible.”

“Why?”

“It doesn’t seem impossible to me,” said Tibby; “it is surely a very

tippy plan.”

“It is impossible, because—” She looked at her husband sadly. “It’s not

the particular language that Helen and I talk if you see my meaning. It

would do splendidly for other people, whom I don’t blame.”

“But Helen doesn’t talk,” said Tibby. “That’s our whole difficulty. She

won’t talk your particular language, and on that account you think

she’s ill.”

“No, Henry; it’s sweet of you, but I couldn’t.”

“I see,” he said; “you have scruples.”

“I suppose so.”

“And sooner than go against them you would have your sister suffer. You

could have got her down to Swanage by a word, but you had scruples. And

scruples are all very well. I am as scrupulous as any man alive, I

hope; but when it is a case like this, when there is a question of

madness—”

“I deny it’s madness.”

“You said just now—”

“It’s madness when I say it, but not when you say it.”

Henry shrugged his shoulders. “Margaret! Margaret!” he groaned. “No

education can teach a woman logic. Now, my dear, my time is valuable.

Do you want me to help you or not?”

“Not in that way.”

“Answer my question. Plain question, plain answer. Do—”

Charles surprised them by interrupting. “Pater, we may as well keep

Howards End out of it,” he said.

“Why, Charles?”

Charles could give no reason; but Margaret felt as if, over tremendous

distance, a salutation had passed between them.

“The whole house is at sixes and sevens,” he said crossly. “We don’t

want any more mess.”

“Who’s ‘we’?” asked his father. “My boy, pray, who’s ‘we’?”

“I am sure I beg your pardon,” said Charles. “I appear always to be

intruding.”

By now Margaret wished she had never mentioned her trouble to her

husband. Retreat was impossible. He was determined to push the matter

to a satisfactory conclusion, and Helen faded as he talked. Her fair,

flying hair and eager eyes counted for nothing, for she was ill,

without rights, and any of her friends might hunt her. Sick at heart,

Margaret joined in the chase. She wrote her sister a lying letter, at

her husband’s dictation; she said the furniture was all at Howards End,

but could be seen on Monday next at 3 p.m., when a charwoman would be

in attendance. It was a cold letter, and the more plausible for that.

Helen would think she was offended. And on Monday next she and Henry

were to lunch with Dolly, and then ambush themselves in the garden.

After they had gone, Mr. Wilcox said to his son: “I can’t have this

sort of behaviour, my boy. Margaret’s too sweet-natured to mind, but I

mind for her.”

Charles made no answer.

“Is anything wrong with you, Charles, this afternoon?”

“No, pater; but you may be taking on a bigger business than you

reckon.”

“How?”

“Don’t ask me.”

Chapter 35

One speaks of the moods of spring, but the days that are her true

children have only one mood; they are all full of the rising and

dropping of winds, and the whistling of birds. New flowers may come

out, the green embroidery of the hedges increase, but the same heaven

broods overhead, soft, thick, and blue, the same figures, seen and

unseen, are wandering by coppice and meadow. The morning that Margaret

had spent with Miss Avery, and the afternoon she set out to entrap

Helen, were the scales of a single balance. Time might never have

moved, rain never have fallen, and man alone, with his schemes and

ailments, was troubling Nature until he saw her through a veil of

tears.

She protested no more. Whether Henry was right or wrong, he was most

kind, and she knew of no other standard by which to judge him. She must

trust him absolutely. As soon as he had taken up a business, his

obtuseness vanished. He profited by the slightest indications, and the

capture of Helen promised to be staged as deftly as the marriage of

Evie.

They went down in the morning as arranged, and he discovered that their

victim was actually in Hilton. On his arrival he called at all the

livery-stables in the village, and had a few minutes’ serious

conversation with the proprietors. What he said, Margaret did not

know—perhaps not the truth; but news arrived after lunch that a lady

had come by the London train, and had taken a fly to Howards End.

“She was bound to drive,” said Henry. “There will be her books.”

“I cannot make it out,” said Margaret for the hundredth time.

“Finish your coffee, dear. We must be off.”

“Yes, Margaret, you know you must take plenty,” said Dolly.

Margaret tried, but suddenly lifted her hand to her eyes. Dolly stole

glances at her father-in-law which he did not answer. In the silence

the motor came round to the door.

“You’re not fit for it,” he said anxiously. “Let me go alone. I know

exactly what to do.”

“Oh yes, I am fit,” said Margaret, uncovering her face. “Only most

frightfully worried. I cannot feel that Helen is really alive. Her

letters and telegrams seem to have come from someone else. Her voice

isn’t in them. I don’t believe your driver really saw her at the

station. I wish I’d never mentioned it. I know that Charles is vexed.

Yes, he is—” She seized Dolly’s hand and kissed it. “There, Dolly will

forgive me. There. Now we’ll be off.”

Henry had been looking at her closely. He did not like this breakdown.

“Don’t you want to tidy yourself?” he asked.

“Have I time?”

“Yes, plenty.”

She went to the lavatory by the front door, and as soon as the bolt

slipped, Mr. Wilcox said quietly:

“Dolly, I’m going without her.”

Dolly’s eyes lit up with vulgar excitement. She followed him on tip-toe

out to the car.

“Tell her I thought it best.”

“Yes, Mr. Wilcox, I see.”

“Say anything you like. All right.”

The car started well, and with ordinary luck would have got away. But

Porgly-woggles, who was playing in the garden, chose this moment to sit

down in the middle of the path. Crane, in trying to pass him, ran one

wheel over a bed of wallflowers. Dolly screamed. Margaret, hearing the

noise, rushed out hatless, and was in time to jump on the footboard.

She said not a single word: he was only treating her as she had treated

Helen, and her rage at his dishonesty only helped to indicate what

Helen would feel against them. She thought, “I deserve it: I am

punished for lowering my colours.” And she accepted his apologies with

a calmness that astonished him.

“I still consider you are not fit for it,” he kept saying.

“Perhaps I was not at lunch. But the whole thing is spread clearly

before me now.”

“I was meaning to act for the best.”

“Just lend me your scarf, will you? This wind takes one’s hair so.”

“Certainly, dear girl. Are you all right now?”

“Look! My hands have stopped trembling.”

“And have quite forgiven me? Then listen. Her cab should already have

arrived at Howards End. (We’re a little late, but no matter.) Our first

move will be to send it down to wait at the farm, as, if possible, one

doesn’t want a scene before servants. A certain gentleman”—he pointed

at Crane’s back—“won’t drive in, but will wait a little short of the

front gate, behind the laurels. Have you still the keys of the house?”

“Yes.”

“Well, they aren’t wanted. Do you remember how the house stands?”

“Yes.”

“If we don’t find her in the porch, we can stroll round into the

garden. Our object—”

Here they stopped to pick up the doctor.

“I was just saying to my wife, Mansbridge, that our main object is not

to frighten Miss Schlegel. The house, as you know, is my property, so

it should seem quite natural for us to be there. The trouble is

evidently nervous—wouldn’t you say so, Margaret?”

The doctor, a very young man, began to ask questions about Helen. Was

she normal? Was there anything congenital or hereditary? Had anything

occurred that was likely to alienate her from her family?

“Nothing,” answered Margaret, wondering what would have happened if she

had added: “Though she did resent my husband’s immorality.”

“She always was highly strung,” pursued Henry, leaning back in the car

as it shot past the church. “A tendency to spiritualism and those

things, though nothing serious. Musical, literary, artistic, but I

should say normal—a very charming girl.”

Margaret’s anger and terror increased every moment. How dare these men

label her sister! What horrors lay ahead! What impertinences that

shelter under the name of science! The pack was turning on Helen, to

deny her human rights, and it seemed to Margaret that all Schlegels

were threatened with her. “Were they normal?” What a question to ask!

And it is always those who know nothing about human nature, who are

bored by psychology and shocked by physiology, who ask it. However

piteous her sister’s state, she knew that she must be on her side. They

would be mad together if the world chose to consider them so.

It was now five minutes past three. The car slowed down by the farm, in

the yard of which Miss Avery was standing. Henry asked her whether a

cab had gone past. She nodded, and the next moment they caught sight of

it, at the end of the lane. The car ran silently like a beast of prey.

So unsuspicious was Helen that she was sitting on the porch, with her

back to the road. She had come. Only her head and shoulders were

visible. She sat framed in the vine, and one of her hands played with

the buds. The wind ruffled her hair, the sun glorified it; she was as

she had always been.

Margaret was seated next to the door. Before her husband could prevent

her, she slipped out. She ran to the garden gate, which was shut,

passed through it, and deliberately pushed it in his face. The noise

alarmed Helen. Margaret saw her rise with an unfamiliar movement, and,

rushing into the porch, learnt the simple explanation of all their

fears—her sister was with child.

“Is the truant all right?” called Henry.

She had time to whisper: “Oh, my darling—” The keys of the house were

in her hand. She unlocked Howards End and thrust Helen into it. “Yes,

all right,” she said, and stood with her back to the door.

Chapter 36

“Margaret, you look upset!” said Henry. Mansbridge had followed. Crane

was at the gate, and the flyman had stood up on the box. Margaret shook

her head at them; she could not speak any more. She remained clutching

the keys, as if all their future depended on them. Henry was asking

more questions. She shook her head again. His words had no sense. She

heard him wonder why she had let Helen in. “You might have given me a

knock with the gate,” was another of his remarks. Presently she heard

herself speaking. She, or someone for her, said “Go away.” Henry came

nearer. He repeated, “Margaret, you look upset again. My dear, give me

the keys. What are you doing with Helen?”

“Oh, dearest, do go away, and I will manage it all.”

“Manage what?”

He stretched out his hand for the keys. She might have obeyed if it had

not been for the doctor.

“Stop that at least,” she said piteously; the doctor had turned back,

and was questioning the driver of Helen’s cab. A new feeling came over

her; she was fighting for women against men. She did not care about

rights, but if men came into Howards End, it should be over her body.

“Come, this is an odd beginning,” said her husband.

The doctor came forward now, and whispered two words to Mr. Wilcox—the

scandal was out. Sincerely horrified, Henry stood gazing at the earth.

“I cannot help it,” said Margaret. “Do wait. It’s not my fault. Please

all four of you to go away now.”

Now the flyman was whispering to Crane.

“We are relying on you to help us, Mrs. Wilcox,” said the young doctor.

“Could you go in and persuade your sister to come out?”

“On what grounds?” said Margaret, suddenly looking him straight in the

eyes.

Thinking it professional to prevaricate, he murmured something about a

nervous breakdown.

“I beg your pardon, but it is nothing of the sort. You are not

qualified to attend my sister, Mr. Mansbridge. If we require your

services, we will let you know.”

“I can diagnose the case more bluntly if you wish,” he retorted.

“You could, but you have not. You are, therefore, not qualified to

attend my sister.”

“Come, come, Margaret!” said Henry, never raising his eyes. “This is a

terrible business, an appalling business. It’s doctor’s orders. Open

the door.”

“Forgive me, but I will not.”

“I don’t agree.”

Margaret was silent.

“This business is as broad as it’s long,” contributed the doctor. “We

had better all work together. You need us, Mrs. Wilcox, and we need

you.”

“Quite so,” said Henry.

“I do not need you in the least,” said Margaret.

The two men looked at each other anxiously.

“No more does my sister, who is still many weeks from her confinement.”

“Margaret, Margaret!”

“Well, Henry, send your doctor away. What possible use is he now?”

Mr. Wilcox ran his eye over the house. He had a vague feeling that he

must stand firm and support the doctor. He himself might need support,

for there was trouble ahead.

“It all turns on affection now,” said Margaret. “Affection. Don’t you

see?” Resuming her usual methods, she wrote the word on the house with

her finger. “Surely you see. I like Helen very much, you not so much.

Mr. Mansbridge doesn’t know her. That’s all. And affection, when

reciprocated, gives rights. Put that down in your notebook, Mr.

Mansbridge. It’s a useful formula.”

Henry told her to be calm.

“You don’t know what you want yourselves,” said Margaret, folding her

arms. “For one sensible remark I will let you in. But you cannot make

it. You would trouble my sister for no reason. I will not permit it.

I’ll stand here all the day sooner.”

“Mansbridge,” said Henry in a low voice, “perhaps not now.”

The pack was breaking up. At a sign from his master, Crane also went

back into the car.

“Now, Henry, you,” she said gently. None of her bitterness had been

directed at him. “Go away now, dear. I shall want your advice later, no

doubt. Forgive me if I have been cross. But, seriously, you must go.”

He was too stupid to leave her. Now it was Mr. Mansbridge who called in

a low voice to him.

“I shall soon find you down at Dolly’s,” she called, as the gate at

last clanged between them. The fly moved out of the way, the motor

backed, turned a little, backed again, and turned in the narrow road. A

string of farm carts came up in the middle; but she waited through all,

for there was no hurry. When all was over and the car had started, she

opened the door. “Oh, my darling!” she said. “My darling, forgive me.”

Helen was standing in the hall.

Chapter 37

Margaret bolted the door on the inside. Then she would have kissed her

sister, but Helen, in a dignified voice, that came strangely from her,

said:

“Convenient! You did not tell me that the books were unpacked. I have

found nearly everything that I want.”

“I told you nothing that was true.”

“It has been a great surprise, certainly. Has Aunt Juley been ill?”

“Helen, you wouldn’t think I’d invent that?”

“I suppose not,” said Helen, turning away, and crying a very little.

“But one loses faith in everything after this.”

“We thought it was illness, but even then—I haven’t behaved worthily.”

Helen selected another book.

“I ought not to have consulted anyone. What would our father have

thought of me?”

She did not think of questioning her sister, nor of rebuking her. Both

might be necessary in the future, but she had first to purge a greater

crime than any that Helen could have committed—that want of confidence

that is the work of the devil.

“Yes, I am annoyed,” replied Helen. “My wishes should have been

respected. I would have gone through this meeting if it was necessary,

but after Aunt Juley recovered, it was not necessary. Planning my life,

as I now have to do—”

“Come away from those books,” called Margaret. “Helen, do talk to me.”

“I was just saying that I have stopped living haphazard. One can’t go

through a great deal of”—she missed out the noun—“without planning

one’s actions in advance. I am going to have a child in June, and in

the first place conversations, discussions, excitement, are not good

for me. I will go through them if necessary, but only then. In the

second place I have no right to trouble people. I cannot fit in with

England as I know it. I have done something that the English never

pardon. It would not be right for them to pardon it. So I must live

where I am not known.”

“But why didn’t you tell me, dearest?”

“Yes,” replied Helen judicially. “I might have, but decided to wait.”

“ I believe you would never have told me.”

“Oh yes, I should. We have taken a flat in Munich.”

Margaret glanced out of window.

“By ‘we’ I mean myself and Monica. But for her, I am and have been and

always wish to be alone.”

“I have not heard of Monica.”

“You wouldn’t have. She’s an Italian—by birth at least. She makes her

living by journalism. I met her originally on Garda. Monica is much the

best person to see me through.”

“You are very fond of her, then.”

“She has been extraordinarily sensible with me.”

Margaret guessed at Monica’s type—“Italiano Inglesiato” they had named

it: the crude feminist of the South, whom one respects but avoids. And

Helen had turned to it in her need!

“You must not think that we shall never meet,” said Helen, with a

measured kindness. “I shall always have a room for you when you can be

spared, and the longer you can be with me the better. But you haven’t

understood yet, Meg, and of course it is very difficult for you. This

is a shock to you. It isn’t to me, who have been thinking over our

futures for many months, and they won’t be changed by a slight

contretemps, such as this. I cannot live in England.”

“Helen, you’ve not forgiven me for my treachery. You _couldn’t_ talk

like this to me if you had.”

“Oh, Meg dear, why do we talk at all?” She dropped a book and sighed

wearily. Then, recovering herself, she said: “Tell me, how is it that

all the books are down here?”

“Series of mistakes.”

“And a great deal of the furniture has been unpacked.”

“All.”

“Who lives here, then?”

“No one.”

“I suppose you are letting it though—”

“The house is dead,” said Margaret with a frown. “Why worry on about

it?”

“But I am interested. You talk as if I had lost all my interest in

life. I am still Helen, I hope. Now this hasn’t the feel of a dead

house. The hall seems more alive even than in the old days, when it

held the Wilcoxes’ own things.”

“Interested, are you? Very well, I must tell you, I suppose. My husband

lent it on condition we—but by a mistake all our things were unpacked,

and Miss Avery, instead of—” She stopped. “Look here, I can’t go on

like this. I warn you I won’t. Helen, why should you be so miserably

unkind to me, simply because you hate Henry?”

“I don’t hate him now,” said Helen. “I have stopped being a schoolgirl,

and, Meg, once again, I’m not being unkind. But as for fitting in with

your English life—no, put it out of your head at once. Imagine a visit

from me at Ducie Street! It’s unthinkable.”

Margaret could not contradict her. It was appalling to see her quietly

moving forward with her plans, not bitter or excitable, neither

asserting innocence nor confessing guilt, merely desiring freedom and

the company of those who would not blame her. She had been through—how

much? Margaret did not know. But it was enough to part her from old

habits as well as old friends.

“Tell me about yourself,” said Helen, who had chosen her books, and was

lingering over the furniture.

“There’s nothing to tell.”

“But your marriage has been happy, Meg?”

“Yes, but I don’t feel inclined to talk.”

“You feel as I do.”

“Not that, but I can’t.”

“No more can I. It is a nuisance, but no good trying.”

Something had come between them. Perhaps it was Society, which

henceforward would exclude Helen. Perhaps it was a third life, already

potent as a spirit. They could find no meeting-place. Both suffered

acutely, and were not comforted by the knowledge that affection

survived.

“Look here, Meg, is the coast clear?”

“You mean that you want to go away from me?”

“I suppose so—dear old lady! it isn’t any use. I knew we should have

nothing to say. Give my love to Aunt Juley and Tibby, and take more

yourself than I can say. Promise to come and see me in Munich later.”

“Certainly, dearest.”

“For that is all we can do.”

It seemed so. Most ghastly of all was Helen’s common sense: Monica had

been extraordinarily good for her.

“I am glad to have seen you and the things.” She looked at the bookcase

lovingly, as if she was saying farewell to the past.

Margaret unbolted the door. She remarked: “The car has gone, and here’s

your cab.”

She led the way to it, glancing at the leaves and the sky. The spring

had never seemed more beautiful. The driver, who was leaning on the

gate, called out, “Please, lady, a message,” and handed her Henry’s

visiting-card through the bars.

“How did this come?” she asked.

Crane had returned with it almost at once.

She read the card with annoyance. It was covered with instructions in

domestic French. When she and her sister had talked she was to come

back for the night to Dolly’s. “Il faut dormir sur ce sujet.” While

Helen was to be found “une comfortable chambre à l’hôtel.” The final

sentence displeased her greatly until she remembered that the Charles’

had only one spare room, and so could not invite a third guest.

“Henry would have done what he could,” she interpreted.

Helen had not followed her into the garden. The door once open, she

lost her inclination to fly. She remained in the hall, going from

bookcase to table. She grew more like the old Helen, irresponsible and

charming.

“This is Mr. Wilcox’s house?” she inquired.

“Surely you remember Howards End?”

“Remember? I who remember everything! But it looks to be ours now.”

“Miss Avery was extraordinary,” said Margaret, her own spirits

lightening a little. Again she was invaded by a slight feeling of

disloyalty. But it brought her relief, and she yielded to it. “She

loved Mrs. Wilcox, and would rather furnish her house with our things

than think of it empty. In consequence here are all the library books.”

“Not all the books. She hasn’t unpacked the Art Books, in which she may

show her sense. And we never used to have the sword here.”

“The sword looks well, though.”

“Magnificent.”

“Yes, doesn’t it?”

“Where’s the piano, Meg?”

“I warehoused that in London. Why?”

“Nothing.”

“Curious, too, that the carpet fits.”

“The carpet’s a mistake,” announced Helen. “I know that we had it in

London, but this floor ought to be bare. It is far too beautiful.”

“You still have a mania for under-furnishing. Would you care to come

into the dining-room before you start? There’s no carpet there.

They went in, and each minute their talk became more natural.

“Oh, _what_ a place for mother’s chiffonier!” cried Helen.

“Look at the chairs, though.”

“Oh, look at them! Wickham Place faced north, didn’t it?”

“North-west.”

“Anyhow, it is thirty years since any of those chairs have felt the

sun. Feel. Their little backs are quite warm.”

“But why has Miss Avery made them set to partners? I shall just—”

“Over here, Meg. Put it so that any one sitting will see the lawn.”

Margaret moved a chair. Helen sat down in it.

“Ye-es. The window’s too high.”

“Try a drawing-room chair.”

“No, I don’t like the drawing-room so much. The beam has been

match-boarded. It would have been so beautiful otherwise.”

“Helen, what a memory you have for some things! You’re perfectly right.

It’s a room that men have spoilt through trying to make it nice for

women. Men don’t know what we want—”

“And never will.”

“I don’t agree. In two thousand years they’ll know.”

“But the chairs show up wonderfully. Look where Tibby spilt the soup.”

“Coffee. It was coffee surely.”

Helen shook her head. “Impossible. Tibby was far too young to be given

coffee at that time.”

“Was Father alive?”

“Yes.”

“Then you’re right and it must have been soup. I was thinking of much

later—that unsuccessful visit of Aunt Juley’s, when she didn’t realize

that Tibby had grown up. It was coffee then, for he threw it down on

purpose. There was some rhyme, ‘Tea, coffee—coffee, tea,’ that she said

to him every morning at breakfast. Wait a minute—how did it go?”

“I know—no, I don’t. What a detestable boy Tibby was!”

“But the rhyme was simply awful. No decent person could have put up

with it.”

“Ah, that greengage tree,” cried Helen, as if the garden was also part

of their childhood. “Why do I connect it with dumbbells? And there come

the chickens. The grass wants cutting. I love yellow-hammers—”

Margaret interrupted her. “I have got it,” she announced.

‘Tea, tea, coffee, tea,

Or chocolaritee.’

“That every morning for three weeks. No wonder Tibby was wild.”

“Tibby is moderately a dear now,” said Helen.

“There! I knew you’d say that in the end. Of course he’s a dear.”

A bell rang.

“Listen! what’s that?”

Helen said, “Perhaps the Wilcoxes are beginning the siege.”

“What nonsense—listen!”

And the triviality faded from their faces, though it left something

behind—the knowledge that they never could be parted because their love

was rooted in common things. Explanations and appeals had failed; they

had tried for a common meeting-ground, and had only made each other

unhappy. And all the time their salvation was lying round them—the past

sanctifying the present; the present, with wild heart-throb, declaring

that there would after all be a future, with laughter and the voices of

children. Helen, still smiling, came up to her sister. She said, “It is

always Meg.” They looked into each other’s eyes. The inner life had

paid.

Solemnly the clapper tolled. No one was in the front. Margaret went to

the kitchen, and struggled between packing-cases to the window. Their

visitor was only a little boy with a tin can. And triviality returned.

“Little boy, what do you want?”

“Please, I am the milk.”

“Did Miss Avery send you?” said Margaret, rather sharply.

“Yes, please.”

“Then take it back and say we require no milk.” While she called to

Helen, “No, it’s not the siege, but possibly an attempt to provision us

against one.”

“But I like milk,” cried Helen. “Why send it away?”

“Do you? Oh, very well. But we’ve nothing to put it in, and he wants

the can.”

“Please, I’m to call in the morning for the can,” said the boy.

“The house will be locked up then.”

“In the morning would I bring eggs, too?”

“Are you the boy whom I saw playing in the stacks last week?”

The child hung his head.

“Well, run away and do it again.”

“Nice little boy,” whispered Helen. “I say, what’s your name? Mine’s

Helen.”

“Tom.”

That was Helen all over. The Wilcoxes, too, would ask a child its name,

but they never told their names in return.

“Tom, this one here is Margaret. And at home we’ve another called

Tibby.”

“Mine are lop-eared,” replied Tom, supposing Tibby to be a rabbit.

“You’re a very good and rather a clever little boy. Mind you come

again.—Isn’t he charming?”

“Undoubtedly,” said Margaret. “He is probably the son of Madge, and

Madge is dreadful. But this place has wonderful powers.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know.”

“Because I probably agree with you.”

“It kills what is dreadful and makes what is beautiful live.”

“I do agree,” said Helen, as she sipped the milk. “But you said that

the house was dead not half an hour ago.”

“Meaning that I was dead. I felt it.”

“Yes, the house has a surer life than we, even if it was empty, and, as

it is, I can’t get over that for thirty years the sun has never shone

full on our furniture. After all, Wickham Place was a grave. Meg, I’ve

a startling idea.”

“What is it?”

“Drink some milk to steady you.”

Margaret obeyed.

“No, I won’t tell you yet,” said Helen, “because you may laugh or be

angry. Let’s go upstairs first and give the rooms an airing.”

They opened window after window, till the inside, too, was rustling to

the spring. Curtains blew, picture-frames tapped cheerfully. Helen

uttered cries of excitement as she found this bed obviously in its

right place, that in its wrong one. She was angry with Miss Avery for

not having moved the wardrobes up. “Then one would see really.” She

admired the view. She was the Helen who had written the memorable

letters four years ago. As they leant out, looking westward, she said:

“About my idea. Couldn’t you and I camp out in this house for the

night?”

“I don’t think we could well do that,” said Margaret.

“Here are beds, tables, towels—”

“I know; but the house isn’t supposed to be slept in, and Henry’s

suggestion was—”

“I require no suggestions. I shall not alter anything in my plans. But

it would give me so much pleasure to have one night here with you. It

will be something to look back on. Oh, Meg lovey, do let’s!”

“But, Helen, my pet,” said Margaret, “we can’t without getting Henry’s

leave. Of course, he would give it, but you said yourself that you

couldn’t visit at Ducie Street now, and this is equally intimate.”

“Ducie Street is his house. This is ours. Our furniture, our sort of

people coming to the door. Do let us camp out, just one night, and Tom

shall feed us on eggs and milk. Why not? It’s a moon.”

Margaret hesitated. “I feel Charles wouldn’t like it,” she said at

last. “Even our furniture annoyed him, and I was going to clear it out

when Aunt Juley’s illness prevented me. I sympathize with Charles. He

feels it’s his mother’s house. He loves it in rather an untaking way.

Henry I could answer for—not Charles.”

“I know he won’t like it,” said Helen. “But I am going to pass out of

their lives. What difference will it make in the long run if they say,

‘And she even spent the night at Howards End’?”

“How do you know you’ll pass out of their lives? We have thought that

twice before.”

“Because my plans—”

“—which you change in a moment.”

“Then because my life is great and theirs are little,” said Helen,

taking fire. “I know of things they can’t know of, and so do you. We

know that there’s poetry. We know that there’s death. They can only

take them on hearsay. We know this is our house, because it feels ours.

Oh, they may take the title-deeds and the doorkeys, but for this one

night we are at home.”

“It would be lovely to have you once more alone,” said Margaret. “It

may be a chance in a thousand.”

“Yes, and we could talk.” She dropped her voice. “It won’t be a very

glorious story. But under that wych-elm—honestly, I see little

happiness ahead. Cannot I have this one night with you?”

“I needn’t say how much it would mean to me.”

“Then let us.”

“It is no good hesitating. Shall I drive down to Hilton now and get

leave?”

“Oh, we don’t want leave.”

But Margaret was a loyal wife. In spite of imagination and

poetry—perhaps on account of them—she could sympathize with the

technical attitude that Henry would adopt. If possible, she would be

technical, too. A night’s lodging—and they demanded no more—need not

involve the discussion of general principles.

“Charles may say no,” grumbled Helen.

“We shan’t consult him.”

“Go if you like; I should have stopped without leave.”

It was the touch of selfishness, which was not enough to mar Helen’s

character, and even added to its beauty. She would have stopped without

leave, and escaped to Germany the next morning. Margaret kissed her.

“Expect me back before dark. I am looking forward to it so much. It is

like you to have thought of such a beautiful thing.”

“Not a thing, only an ending,” said Helen rather sadly; and the sense

of tragedy closed in on Margaret again as soon as she left the house.

She was afraid of Miss Avery. It is disquieting to fulfil a prophecy,

however superficially. She was glad to see no watching figure as she

drove past the farm, but only little Tom, turning somersaults in the

straw.

Chapter 38

The tragedy began quietly enough, and like many another talk, by the

man’s deft assertion of his superiority. Henry heard her arguing with

the driver, stepped out and settled the fellow, who was inclined to be

rude, and then led the way to some chairs on the lawn. Dolly, who had

not been “told,” ran out with offers of tea. He refused them, and

ordered her to wheel baby’s perambulator away, as they desired to be

alone.

“But the diddums can’t listen; he isn’t nine months old,” she pleaded.

“That’s not what I was saying,” retorted her father-in-law.

Baby was wheeled out of earshot, and did not hear about the crisis till

later years. It was now the turn of Margaret.

“Is it what we feared?” he asked.

“It is.”

“Dear girl,” he began, “there is a troublesome business ahead of us,

and nothing but the most absolute honesty and plain speech will see us

through.” Margaret bent her head. “I am obliged to question you on

subjects we’d both prefer to leave untouched. As you know, I am not one

of your Bernard Shaws who consider nothing sacred. To speak as I must

will pain me, but there are occasions—We are husband and wife, not

children. I am a man of the world, and you are a most exceptional

woman.”

All Margaret’s senses forsook her. She blushed, and looked past him at

the Six Hills, covered with spring herbage. Noting her colour, he grew

still more kind.

“I see that you feel as I felt when—My poor little wife! Oh, be brave!

Just one or two questions, and I have done with you. Was your sister

wearing a wedding-ring?”

Margaret stammered a “No.”

There was an appalling silence.

“Henry, I really came to ask a favour about Howards End.”

“One point at a time. I am now obliged to ask for the name of her

seducer.”

She rose to her feet and held the chair between them. Her colour had

ebbed, and she was grey. It did not displease him that she should

receive his question thus.

“Take your time,” he counselled her. “Remember that this is far worse

for me than for you.”

She swayed; he feared she was going to faint. Then speech came, and she

said slowly: “Seducer? No; I do not know her seducer’s name.”

“Would she not tell you?”

“I never even asked her who seduced her,” said Margaret, dwelling on

the hateful word thoughtfully.

“That is singular.” Then he changed his mind. “Natural perhaps, dear

girl, that you shouldn’t ask. But until his name is known, nothing can

be done. Sit down. How terrible it is to see you so upset! I knew you

weren’t fit for it. I wish I hadn’t taken you.”

Margaret answered, “I like to stand, if you don’t mind, for it gives me

a pleasant view of the Six Hills.”

“As you like.”

“Have you anything else to ask me, Henry?”

“Next you must tell me whether you have gathered anything. I have often

noticed your insight, dear. I only wish my own was as good. You may

have guessed something, even though your sister said nothing. The

slightest hint would help us.”

“Who is ‘we’?”

“I thought it best to ring up Charles.”

“That was unnecessary,” said Margaret, growing warmer. “This news will

give Charles disproportionate pain.”

“He has at once gone to call on your brother.”

“That too was unnecessary.”

“Let me explain, dear, how the matter stands. You don’t think that I

and my son are other than gentlemen? It is in Helen’s interests that we

are acting. It is still not too late to save her name.”

Then Margaret hit out for the first time. “Are we to make her seducer

marry her?” she asked.

“If possible. Yes.”

“But, Henry, suppose he turned out to be married already? One has heard

of such cases.”

“In that case he must pay heavily for his misconduct, and be thrashed

within an inch of his life.”

So her first blow missed. She was thankful of it. What had tempted her

to imperil both of their lives? Henry’s obtuseness had saved her as

well as himself. Exhausted with anger, she sat down again, blinking at

him as he told her as much as he thought fit. At last she said: “May I

ask you my question now?”

“Certainly, my dear.”

“Tomorrow Helen goes to Munich—”

“Well, possibly she is right.”

“Henry, let a lady finish. Tomorrow she goes; tonight, with your

permission, she would like to sleep at Howards End.”

It was the crisis of his life. Again she would have recalled the words

as soon as they were uttered. She had not led up to them with

sufficient care. She longed to warn him that they were far more

important than he supposed. She saw him weighing them, as if they were

a business proposition.

“Why Howards End?” he said at last. “Would she not be more comfortable,

as I suggested, at the hotel?”

Margaret hastened to give him reasons. “It is an odd request, but you

know what Helen is and what women in her state are.” He frowned, and

moved irritably. “She has the idea that one night in your house would

give her pleasure and do her good. I think she’s right. Being one of

those imaginative girls, the presence of all our books and furniture

soothes her. This is a fact. It is the end of her girlhood. Her last

words to me were, ‘A beautiful ending.’”

“She values the old furniture for sentimental reasons, in fact.”

“Exactly. You have quite understood. It is her last hope of being with

it.”

“I don’t agree there, my dear! Helen will have her share of the goods

wherever she goes—possibly more than her share, for you are so fond of

her that you’d give her anything of yours that she fancies, wouldn’t

you? and I’d raise no objection. I could understand it if it was her

old home, because a home, or a house”—he changed the word, designedly;

he had thought of a telling point—“because a house in which one has

once lived becomes in a sort of way sacred, I don’t know why.

Associations and so on. Now Helen has no associations with Howards End,

though I and Charles and Evie have. I do not see why she wants to stay

the night there. She will only catch cold.”

“Leave it that you don’t see,” cried Margaret. “Call it fancy. But

realize that fancy is a scientific fact. Helen is fanciful, and wants

to.”

Then he surprised her—a rare occurrence. He shot an unexpected bolt.

“If she wants to sleep one night, she may want to sleep two. We shall

never get her out of the house, perhaps.”

“Well?” said Margaret, with the precipice in sight. “And suppose we

don’t get her out of the house? Would it matter? She would do no one

any harm.”

Again the irritated gesture.

“No, Henry,” she panted, receding. “I didn’t mean that. We will only

trouble Howards End for this one night. I take her to London tomorrow—”

“Do you intend to sleep in a damp house, too?”

“She cannot be left alone.”

“That’s quite impossible! Madness. You must be here to meet Charles.”

“I have already told you that your message to Charles was unnecessary,

and I have no desire to meet him.”

“Margaret—my Margaret—”

“What has this business to do with Charles? If it concerns me little,

it concerns you less, and Charles not at all.”

“As the future owner of Howards End,” said Mr. Wilcox, arching his

fingers, “I should say that it did concern Charles.”

“In what way? Will Helen’s condition depreciate the property?”

“My dear, you are forgetting yourself.”

“I think you yourself recommended plain speaking.”

They looked at each other in amazement. The precipice was at their feet

now.

“Helen commands my sympathy,” said Henry. “As your husband, I shall do

all for her that I can, and I have no doubt that she will prove more

sinned against than sinning. But I cannot treat her as if nothing has

happened. I should be false to my position in society if I did.”

She controlled herself for the last time. “No, let us go back to

Helen’s request,” she said. “It is unreasonable, but the request of an

unhappy girl. Tomorrow she will go to Germany, and trouble society no

longer. Tonight she asks to sleep in your empty house—a house which you

do not care about, and which you have not occupied for over a year. May

she? Will you give my sister leave? Will you forgive her—as you hope to

be forgiven, and as you have actually been forgiven? Forgive her for

one night only. That will be enough.”

“As I have actually been forgiven—?”

“Never mind for the moment what I mean by that,” said Margaret. “Answer

my question.”

Perhaps some hint of her meaning did dawn on him. If so, he blotted it

out. Straight from his fortress he answered: “I seem rather

unaccommodating, but I have some experience of life, and know how one

thing leads to another. I am afraid that your sister had better sleep

at the hotel. I have my children and the memory of my dear wife to

consider. I am sorry, but see that she leaves my house at once.”

“You mentioned Mrs. Wilcox.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“A rare occurrence. In reply, may I mention Mrs. Bast?”

“You have not been yourself all day,” said Henry, and rose from his

seat with face unmoved. Margaret rushed at him and seized both his

hands. She was transfigured.

“Not any more of this!” she cried. “You shall see the connection if it

kills you, Henry! You have had a mistress—I forgave you. My sister has

a lover—you drive her from the house. Do you see the connection?

Stupid, hypocritical, cruel—oh, contemptible!—a man who insults his

wife when she’s alive and cants with her memory when she’s dead. A man

who ruins a woman for his pleasure, and casts her off to ruin other

men. And gives bad financial advice, and then says he is not

responsible. These, man, are you. You can’t recognize them, because you

cannot connect. I’ve had enough of your unweeded kindness. I’ve spoilt

you long enough. All your life you have been spoiled. Mrs. Wilcox

spoiled you. No one has ever told what you are—muddled, criminally

muddled. Men like you use repentance as a blind, so don’t repent. Only

say to yourself, ‘What Helen has done, I’ve done.’”

“The two cases are different,” Henry stammered. His real retort was not

quite ready. His brain was still in a whirl, and he wanted a little

longer.

“In what way different? You have betrayed Mrs. Wilcox, Helen only

herself. You remain in society, Helen can’t. You have had only

pleasure, she may die. You have the insolence to talk to me of

differences, Henry?”

Oh, the uselessness of it! Henry’s retort came.

“I perceive you are attempting blackmail. It is scarcely a pretty

weapon for a wife to use against her husband. My rule through life has

been never to pay the least attention to threats, and I can only repeat

what I said before: I do not give you and your sister leave to sleep at

Howards End.”

Margaret loosed his hands. He went into the house, wiping first one and

then the other on his handkerchief. For a little she stood looking at

the Six Hills, tombs of warriors, breasts of the spring. Then she

passed out into what was now the evening.

Chapter 39

Charles and Tibby met at Ducie Street, where the latter was staying.

Their interview was short and absurd. They had nothing in common but

the English language, and tried by its help to express what neither of

them understood. Charles saw in Helen the family foe. He had singled

her out as the most dangerous of the Schlegels, and, angry as he was,

looked forward to telling his wife how right he had been. His mind was

made up at once: the girl must be got out of the way before she

disgraced them farther. If occasion offered she might be married to a

villain or, possibly, to a fool. But this was a concession to morality,

it formed no part of his main scheme. Honest and hearty was Charles’s

dislike, and the past spread itself out very clearly before him; hatred

is a skilful compositor. As if they were heads in a note-book, he ran

through all the incidents of the Schlegels’ campaign: the attempt to

compromise his brother, his mother’s legacy, his father’s marriage, the

introduction of the furniture, the unpacking of the same. He had not

yet heard of the request to sleep at Howards End; that was to be their

master-stroke and the opportunity for his. But he already felt that

Howards End was the objective, and, though he disliked the house, was

determined to defend it.

Tibby, on the other hand, had no opinions. He stood above the

conventions: his sister had a right to do what she thought right. It is

not difficult to stand above the conventions when we leave no hostages

among them; men can always be more unconventional than women, and a

bachelor of independent means need encounter no difficulties at all.

Unlike Charles, Tibby had money enough; his ancestors had earned it for

him, and if he shocked the people in one set of lodgings he had only to

move into another. His was the leisure without sympathy—an attitude as

fatal as the strenuous: a little cold culture may be raised on it, but

no art. His sisters had seen the family danger, and had never forgotten

to discount the gold islets that raised them from the sea. Tibby gave

all the praise to himself, and so despised the struggling and the

submerged.

Hence the absurdity of the interview; the gulf between them was

economic as well as spiritual. But several facts passed: Charles

pressed for them with an impertinence that the undergraduate could not

withstand. On what date had Helen gone abroad? To whom? (Charles was

anxious to fasten the scandal on Germany.) Then, changing his tactics,

he said roughly: “I suppose you realize that you are your sister’s

protector?”

“In what sense?”

“If a man played about with my sister, I’d send a bullet through him,

but perhaps you don’t mind.”

“I mind very much,” protested Tibby.

“Who d’ye suspect, then? Speak out, man. One always suspects someone.”

“No one. I don’t think so.” Involuntarily he blushed. He had remembered

the scene in his Oxford rooms.

“You are hiding something,” said Charles. As interviews go, he got the

best of this one. “When you saw her last, did she mention anyone’s

name? Yes, or no!” he thundered, so that Tibby started.

“In my rooms she mentioned some friends, called the Basts—”

“Who are the Basts?”

“People—friends of hers at Evie’s wedding.”

“I don’t remember. But, by great Scott! I do. My aunt told me about

some tag-rag. Was she full of them when you saw her? Is there a man?

Did she speak of the man? Or—look here—have you had any dealings with

him?”

Tibby was silent. Without intending it, he had betrayed his sister’s

confidence; he was not enough interested in human life to see where

things will lead to. He had a strong regard for honesty, and his word,

once given, had always been kept up to now. He was deeply vexed, not

only for the harm he had done Helen, but for the flaw he had discovered

in his own equipment.

“I see—you are in his confidence. They met at your rooms. Oh, what a

family, what a family! God help the poor pater—”

And Tibby found himself alone.

Chapter 40

Leonard—he would figure at length in a newspaper report, but that

evening he did not count for much. The foot of the tree was in shadow,

since the moon was still hidden behind the house. But above, to right,

to left, down the long meadow the moonlight was streaming. Leonard

seemed not a man, but a cause.

Perhaps it was Helen’s way of falling in love—a curious way to

Margaret, whose agony and whose contempt of Henry were yet imprinted

with his image. Helen forgot people. They were husks that had enclosed

her emotion. She could pity, or sacrifice herself, or have instincts,

but had she ever loved in the noblest way, where man and woman, having

lost themselves in sex, desire to lose sex itself in comradeship?

Margaret wondered, but said no word of blame. This was Helen’s evening.

Troubles enough lay ahead of her—the loss of friends and of social

advantages, the agony, the supreme agony, of motherhood, which is even

yet not a matter of common knowledge. For the present let the moon

shine brightly and the breezes of the spring blow gently, dying away

from the gale of the day, and let the earth, who brings increase, bring

peace. Not even to herself dare she blame Helen. She could not assess

her trespass by any moral code; it was everything or nothing. Morality

can tell us that murder is worse than stealing, and group most sins in

an order all must approve, but it cannot group Helen. The surer its

pronouncements on this point, the surer may we be that morality is not

speaking. Christ was evasive when they questioned Him. It is those that

cannot connect who hasten to cast the first stone.

This was Helen’s evening—won at what cost, and not to be marred by the

sorrows of others. Of her own tragedy Margaret never uttered a word.

“One isolates,” said Helen slowly. “I isolated Mr. Wilcox from the

other forces that were pulling Leonard downhill. Consequently, I was

full of pity, and almost of revenge. For weeks I had blamed Mr. Wilcox

only, and so, when your letters came—”

“I need never have written them,” sighed Margaret. “They never shielded

Henry. How hopeless it is to tidy away the past, even for others!”

“I did not know that it was your own idea to dismiss the Basts.”

“Looking back, that was wrong of me.”

“Looking back, darling, I know that it was right. It is right to save

the man whom one loves. I am less enthusiastic about justice now. But

we both thought you wrote at his dictation. It seemed the last touch of

his callousness. Being very much wrought up by this time—and Mrs. Bast

was upstairs. I had not seen her, and had talked for a long time to

Leonard—I had snubbed him for no reason, and that should have warned me

I was in danger. So when the notes came I wanted us to go to you for an

explanation. He said that he guessed the explanation—he knew of it, and

you mustn’t know. I pressed him to tell me. He said no one must know;

it was something to do with his wife. Right up to the end we were Mr.

Bast and Miss Schlegel. I was going to tell him that he must be frank

with me when I saw his eyes, and guessed that Mr. Wilcox had ruined him

in two ways, not one. I drew him to me. I made him tell me. I felt very

lonely myself. He is not to blame. He would have gone on worshipping

me. I want never to see him again, though it sounds appalling. I wanted

to give him money and feel finished. Oh, Meg, the little that is known

about these things!”

She laid her face against the tree.

“The little, too, that is known about growth! Both times it was

loneliness, and the night, and panic afterwards. Did Leonard grow out

of Paul?”

Margaret did not speak for a moment. So tired was she that her

attention had actually wandered to the teeth—the teeth that had been

thrust into the tree’s bark to medicate it. From where she sat she

could see them gleam. She had been trying to count them. “Leonard is a

better growth than madness,” she said. “I was afraid that you would

react against Paul until you went over the verge.”

“I did react until I found poor Leonard. I am steady now. I shan’t ever

like your Henry, dearest Meg, or even speak kindly about him, but all

that blinding hate is over. I shall never rave against Wilcoxes any

more. I understand how you married him, and you will now be very

happy.”

Margaret did not reply.

“Yes,” repeated Helen, her voice growing more tender, “I do at last

understand.”

“Except Mrs. Wilcox, dearest, no one understands our little movements.”

“Because in death—I agree.”

“Not quite. I feel that you and I and Henry are only fragments of that

woman’s mind. She knows everything. She is everything. She is the

house, and the tree that leans over it. People have their own deaths as

well as their own lives, and even if there is nothing beyond death, we

shall differ in our nothingness. I cannot believe that knowledge such

as hers will perish with knowledge such as mine. She knew about

realities. She knew when people were in love, though she was not in the

room. I don’t doubt that she knew when Henry deceived her.”

“Good-night, Mrs. Wilcox,” called a voice.

“Oh, good-night, Miss Avery.”

“Why should Miss Avery work for us?” Helen murmured.

“Why, indeed?”

Miss Avery crossed the lawn and merged into the hedge that divided it

from the farm. An old gap, which Mr. Wilcox had filled up, had

reappeared, and her track through the dew followed the path that he had

turfed over, when he improved the garden and made it possible for

games.

“This is not quite our house yet,” said Helen. “When Miss Avery called,

I felt we are only a couple of tourists.”

“We shall be that everywhere, and for ever.”

“But affectionate tourists—”

“But tourists who pretend each hotel is their home.”

“I can’t pretend very long,” said Helen. “Sitting under this tree one

forgets, but I know that tomorrow I shall see the moon rise out of

Germany. Not all your goodness can alter the facts of the case. Unless

you will come with me.”

Margaret thought for a moment. In the past year she had grown so fond

of England that to leave it was a real grief. Yet what detained her? No

doubt Henry would pardon her outburst, and go on blustering and

muddling into a ripe old age. But what was the good? She had just as

soon vanish from his mind.

“Are you serious in asking me, Helen? Should I get on with your

Monica?”

“You would not, but I am serious in asking you.”

“Still, no more plans now. And no more reminiscences.”

They were silent for a little. It was Helen’s evening.

The present flowed by them like a stream. The tree rustled. It had made

music before they were born, and would continue after their deaths, but

its song was of the moment. The moment had passed. The tree rustled

again. Their senses were sharpened, and they seemed to apprehend life.

Life passed. The tree nestled again.

“Sleep now,” said Margaret.

The peace of the country was entering into her. It has no commerce with

memory, and little with hope. Least of all is it concerned with the

hopes of the next five minutes. It is the peace of the present, which

passes understanding. Its murmur came “now,” and “now” once more as

they trod the gravel, and “now,” as the moonlight fell upon their

father’s sword. They passed upstairs, kissed, and amidst the endless

iterations fell asleep. The house had enshadowed the tree at first, but

as the moon rose higher the two disentangled, and were clear for a few

moments at midnight. Margaret awoke and looked into the garden. How

incomprehensible that Leonard Bast should have won her this night of

peace! Was he also part of Mrs. Wilcox’s mind?

Chapter 41

Far different was Leonard’s development. The months after Oniton,

whatever minor troubles they might bring him, were all overshadowed by

Remorse. When Helen looked back she could philosophize, or she could

look into the future and plan for her child. But the father saw nothing

beyond his own sin. Weeks afterwards, in the midst of other

occupations, he would suddenly cry out, “Brute—you brute, I couldn’t

have—” and be rent into two people who held dialogues. Or brown rain

would descend, blotting out faces and the sky. Even Jacky noticed the

change in him. Most terrible were his sufferings when he awoke from

sleep. Sometimes he was happy at first, but grew conscious of a burden

hanging to him and weighing down his thoughts when they would move. Or

little irons scorched his body. Or a sword stabbed him. He would sit at

the edge of his bed, holding his heart and moaning, “Oh what _shall_ I

do, whatever _shall_ I do?” Nothing brought ease. He could put distance

between him and the trespass, but it grew in his soul.

Remorse is not among the eternal verities. The Greeks were right to

dethrone her. Her action is too capricious, as though the Erinyes

selected for punishment only certain men and certain sins. And of all

means to regeneration Remorse is surely the most wasteful. It cuts away

healthy tissues with the poisoned. It is a knife that probes far deeper

than the evil. Leonard was driven straight through its torments and

emerged pure, but enfeebled—a better man, who would never lose control

of himself again, but also a smaller, who had less to control. Nor did

purity mean peace. The use of the knife can become a habit as hard to

shake off as passion itself, and Leonard continued to start with a cry

out of dreams.

He built up a situation that was far enough from the truth. It never

occurred to him that Helen was to blame. He forgot the intensity of

their talk, the charm that had been lent him by sincerity, the magic of

Oniton under darkness and of the whispering river. Helen loved the

absolute. Leonard had been ruined absolutely, and had appeared to her

as a man apart, isolated from the world. A real man, who cared for

adventure and beauty, who desired to live decently and pay his way, who

could have travelled more gloriously through life than the Juggernaut

car that was crushing him. Memories of Evie’s wedding had warped her,

the starched servants, the yards of uneaten food, the rustle of

overdressed women, motor-cars oozing grease on the gravel, rubbish on a

pretentious band. She had tasted the lees of this on her arrival: in

the darkness, after failure, they intoxicated her. She and the victim

seemed alone in a world of unreality, and she loved him absolutely,

perhaps for half an hour.

In the morning she was gone. The note that she left, tender and

hysterical in tone, and intended to be most kind, hurt her lover

terribly. It was as if some work of art had been broken by him, some

picture in the National Gallery slashed out of its frame. When he

recalled her talents and her social position, he felt that the first

passerby had a right to shoot him down. He was afraid of the waitress

and the porters at the railway-station. He was afraid at first of his

wife, though later he was to regard her with a strange new tenderness,

and to think, “There is nothing to choose between us, after all.”

The expedition to Shropshire crippled the Basts permanently. Helen in

her flight forgot to settle the hotel bill, and took their return

tickets away with her; they had to pawn Jacky’s bangles to get home,

and the smash came a few days afterwards. It is true that Helen offered

him five thousands pounds, but such a sum meant nothing to him. He

could not see that the girl was desperately righting herself, and

trying to save something out of the disaster, if it was only five

thousand pounds. But he had to live somehow. He turned to his family,

and degraded himself to a professional beggar. There was nothing else

for him to do.

“A letter from Leonard,” thought Blanche, his sister; “and after all

this time.” She hid it, so that her husband should not see, and when he

had gone to his work read it with some emotion, and sent the prodigal a

little money out of her dress allowance.

“A letter from Leonard!” said the other sister, Laura, a few days

later. She showed it to her husband. He wrote a cruel insolent reply,

but sent more money than Blanche, so Leonard soon wrote to him again.

And during the winter the system was developed. Leonard realized that

they need never starve, because it would be too painful for his

relatives. Society is based on the family, and the clever wastrel can

exploit this indefinitely. Without a generous thought on either side,

pounds and pounds passed. The donors disliked Leonard, and he grew to

hate them intensely. When Laura censured his immoral marriage, he

thought bitterly, “She minds that! What would she say if she knew the

truth?” When Blanche’s husband offered him work, he found some pretext

for avoiding it. He had wanted work keenly at Oniton, but too much

anxiety had shattered him; he was joining the unemployable. When his

brother, the lay-reader, did not reply to a letter, he wrote again,

saying that he and Jacky would come down to his village on foot. He did

not intend this as blackmail. Still, the brother sent a postal order,

and it became part of the system. And so passed his winter and his

spring.

In the horror there are two bright spots. He never confused the past.

He remained alive, and blessed are those who live, if it is only to a

sense of sinfulness. The anodyne of muddledom, by which most men blur

and blend their mistakes, never passed Leonard’s lips—

And if I drink oblivion of a day,

So shorten I the stature of my soul.

It is a hard saying, and a hard man wrote it, but it lies at the foot

of all character.

And the other bright spot was his tenderness for Jacky. He pitied her

with nobility now—not the contemptuous pity of a man who sticks to a

woman through thick and thin. He tried to be less irritable. He

wondered what her hungry eyes desired—nothing that she could express,

or that he or any man could give her. Would she ever receive the

justice that is mercy—the justice for by-products that the world is too

busy to bestow? She was fond of flowers, generous with money, and not

revengeful. If she had borne him a child he might have cared for her.

Unmarried, Leonard would never have begged; he would have flickered out

and died. But the whole of life is mixed. He had to provide for Jacky,

and went down dirty paths that she might have a few feathers and dishes

of food that suited her.

One day he caught sight of Margaret and her brother. He was in St.

Paul’s. He had entered the cathedral partly to avoid the rain and

partly to see a picture that had educated him in former years. But the

light was bad, the picture ill placed, and Time and Judgment were

inside him now. Death alone still charmed him, with her lap of poppies,

on which all men shall sleep. He took one glance, and turned aimlessly

away towards a chair. Then down the nave he saw Miss Schlegel and her

brother. They stood in the fairway of passengers, and their faces were

extremely grave. He was perfectly certain that they were in trouble

about their sister.

Once outside—and he fled immediately—he wished that he had spoken to

them. What was his life? What were a few angry words, or even

imprisonment? He had done wrong—that was the true terror. Whatever they

might know, he would tell them everything he knew. He re-entered St.

Paul’s. But they had moved in his absence, and had gone to lay their

difficulties before Mr. Wilcox and Charles.

The sight of Margaret turned remorse into new channels. He desired to

confess, and though the desire is proof of a weakened nature, which is

about to lose the essence of human intercourse, it did not take an

ignoble form. He did not suppose that confession would bring him

happiness. It was rather that he yearned to get clear of the tangle. So

does the suicide yearn. The impulses are akin, and the crime of suicide

lies rather in its disregard for the feelings of those whom we leave

behind. Confession need harm no one—it can satisfy that test—and though

it was un-English, and ignored by our Anglican cathedral, Leonard had a

right to decide upon it.

Moreover, he trusted Margaret. He wanted her hardness now. That cold,

intellectual nature of hers would be just, if unkind. He would do

whatever she told him, even if he had to see Helen. That was the

supreme punishment she would exact. And perhaps she would tell him how

Helen was. That was the supreme reward.

He knew nothing about Margaret, not even whether she was married to Mr.

Wilcox, and tracking her out took several days. That evening he toiled

through the wet to Wickham Place, where the new flats were now

appearing. Was he also the cause of their move? Were they expelled from

society on his account? Thence to a public library, but could find no

satisfactory Schlegel in the directory. On the morrow he searched

again. He hung about outside Mr. Wilcox’s office at lunch time, and, as

the clerks came out said: “Excuse me, sir, but is your boss married?”

Most of them stared, some said, “What’s that to you?” but one, who had

not yet acquired reticence, told him what he wished. Leonard could not

learn the private address. That necessitated more trouble with

directories and tubes. Ducie Street was not discovered till the Monday,

the day that Margaret and her husband went down on their hunting

expedition to Howards End.

He called at about four o’clock. The weather had changed, and the sun

shone gaily on the ornamental steps—black and white marble in

triangles. Leonard lowered his eyes to them after ringing the bell. He

felt in curious health: doors seemed to be opening and shutting inside

his body, and he had been obliged to steep sitting up in bed, with his

back propped against the wall. When the parlourmaid came he could not

see her face; the brown rain had descended suddenly.

“Does Mrs. Wilcox live here?” he asked.

“She’s out,” was the answer.

“When will she be back?”

“I’ll ask,” said the parlourmaid.

Margaret had given instructions that no one who mentioned her name

should ever be rebuffed. Putting the door on the chain—for Leonard’s

appearance demanded this—she went through to the smoking-room, which

was occupied by Tibby. Tibby was asleep. He had had a good lunch.

Charles Wilcox had not yet rung him up for the distracting interview.

He said drowsily: “I don’t know. Hilton. Howards End. Who is it?”

“I’ll ask, sir.”

“No, don’t bother.”

“They have taken the car to Howards End,” said the parlourmaid to

Leonard.

He thanked her, and asked whereabouts that place was.

“You appear to want to know a good deal,” she remarked. But Margaret

had forbidden her to be mysterious. She told him against her better

judgment that Howards End was in Hertfordshire.

“Is it a village, please?”

“Village! It’s Mr. Wilcox’s private house—at least, it’s one of them.

Mrs. Wilcox keeps her furniture there. Hilton is the village.”

“Yes. And when will they be back?”

“Mr. Schlegel doesn’t know. We can’t know everything, can we?” She shut

him out, and went to attend to the telephone, which was ringing

furiously.

He loitered away another night of agony. Confession grew more

difficult. As soon as possible he went to bed. He watched a patch of

moonlight cross the floor of their lodging, and, as sometimes happens

when the mind is overtaxed, he fell asleep for the rest of the room,

but kept awake for the patch of moonlight. Horrible! Then began one of

those disintegrating dialogues. Part of him said: “Why horrible? It’s

ordinary light from the room.” “But it moves.” “So does the moon.” “But

it is a clenched fist.” “Why not?” “But it is going to touch me.” “Let

it.” And, seeming to gather motion, the patch ran up his blanket.

Presently a blue snake appeared; then another, parallel to it. “Is

there life in the moon?” “Of course.” “But I thought it was

uninhabited.” “Not by Time, Death, Judgment, and the smaller snakes.”

“Smaller snakes!” said Leonard indignantly and aloud. “What a notion!”

By a rending effort of the will he woke the rest of the room up. Jacky,

the bed, their food, their clothes on the chair, gradually entered his

consciousness, and the horror vanished outwards, like a ring that is

spreading through water.

“I say, Jacky, I’m going out for a bit.”

She was breathing regularly. The patch of light fell clear of the

striped blanket, and began to cover the shawl that lay over her feet.

Why had he been afraid? He went to the window, and saw that the moon

was descending through a clear sky. He saw her volcanoes, and the

bright expanses that a gracious error has named seas. They paled, for

the sun, who had lit them up, was coming to light the earth. Sea of

Serenity, Sea of Tranquillity, Ocean of the Lunar Storms, merged into

one lucent drop, itself to slip into the sempiternal dawn. And he had

been afraid of the moon!

He dressed among the contending lights, and went through his money. It

was running low again, but enough for a return ticket to Hilton. As it

clinked Jacky opened her eyes.

“Hullo, Len! What ho, Len!”

“What ho, Jacky! see you again later.”

She turned over and slept.

The house was unlocked, their landlord being a salesman at Convent

Garden. Leonard passed out and made his way down to the station. The

train, though it did not start for an hour, was already drawn up at the

end of the platform, and he lay down in it and slept. With the first

jolt he was in daylight; they had left the gateways of King’s Cross,

and were under blue sky. Tunnels followed, and after each the sky grew

bluer, and from the embankment at Finsbury Park he had his first sight

of the sun. It rolled along behind the eastern smokes—a wheel, whose

fellow was the descending moon—and as yet it seemed the servant of the

blue sky, not its lord. He dozed again. Over Tewin Water it was day. To

the left fell the shadow of the embankment and its arches; to the right

Leonard saw up into the Tewin Woods and towards the church, with its

wild legend of immortality. Six forest trees—that is a fact—grow out of

one of the graves in Tewin churchyard. The grave’s occupant—that is the

legend—is an atheist, who declared that if God existed, six forest

trees would grow out of her grave. These things in Hertfordshire; and

farther afield lay the house of a hermit—Mrs. Wilcox had known him—who

barred himself up, and wrote prophecies, and gave all he had to the

poor. While, powdered in between, were the villas of business men, who

saw life more steadily, though with the steadiness of the half-closed

eye. Over all the sun was streaming, to all the birds were singing, to

all the primroses were yellow, and the speedwell blue, and the country,

however they interpreted her, was uttering her cry of “now.” She did

not free Leonard yet, and the knife plunged deeper into his heart as

the train drew up at Hilton. But remorse had become beautiful.

Hilton was asleep, or at the earliest, breakfasting. Leonard noticed

the contrast when he stepped out of it into the country. Here men had

been up since dawn. Their hours were ruled, not by a London office, but

by the movements of the crops and the sun. That they were men of the

finest type only the sentimentalist can declare. But they kept to the

life of daylight. They are England’s hope. Clumsily they carry forward

the torch of the sun, until such time as the nation sees fit to take it

up. Half clodhopper, half board-school prig, they can still throw back

to a nobler stock, and breed yeomen.

At the chalk pit a motor passed him. In it was another type, whom

Nature favours—the Imperial. Healthy, ever in motion, it hopes to

inherit the earth. It breeds as quickly as the yeoman, and as soundly;

strong is the temptation to acclaim it as a super-yeoman, who carries

his country’s virtue overseas. But the Imperialist is not what he

thinks or seems. He is a destroyer. He prepares the way for

cosmopolitanism, and though his ambitions may be fulfilled, the earth

that he inherits will be grey.

To Leonard, intent on his private sin, there came the conviction of

innate goodness elsewhere. It was not the optimism which he had been

taught at school. Again and again must the drums tap, and the goblins

stalk over the universe before joy can be purged of the superficial. It

was rather paradoxical, and arose from his sorrow. Death destroys a

man, but the idea of death saves him—that is the best account of it

that has yet been given. Squalor and tragedy can beckon to all that is

great in us, and strengthen the wings of love. They can beckon; it is

not certain that they will, for they are not love’s servants. But they

can beckon, and the knowledge of this incredible truth comforted him.

As he approached the house all thought stopped. Contradictory notions

stood side by side in his mind. He was terrified but happy, ashamed,

but had done no sin. He knew the confession: “Mrs. Wilcox, I have done

wrong,” but sunrise had robbed its meaning, and he felt rather on a

supreme adventure.

He entered a garden, steadied himself against a motor-car that he found

in it, found a door open and entered a house. Yes, it would be very

easy. From a room to the left he heard voices, Margaret’s amongst them.

His own name was called aloud, and a man whom he had never seen said,

“Oh, is he there? I am not surprised. I now thrash him within an inch

of his life.”

“Mrs. Wilcox,” said Leonard, “I have done wrong.”

The man took him by the collar and cried, “Bring me a stick.” Women

were screaming. A stick, very bright, descended. It hurt him, not where

it descended, but in the heart. Books fell over him in a shower.

Nothing had sense.

“Get some water,” commanded Charles, who had all through kept very

calm. “He’s shamming. Of course I only used the blade. Here, carry him

out into the air.”

Thinking that he understood these things, Margaret obeyed him. They

laid Leonard, who was dead, on the gravel; Helen poured water over him.

“That’s enough,” said Charles.

“Yes, murder’s enough,” said Miss Avery, coming out of the house with

the sword.

Chapter 42

When Charles left Ducie Street he had caught the first train home, but

had no inkling of the newest development until late at night. Then his

father, who had dined alone, sent for him, and in very grave tones

inquired for Margaret.

“I don’t know where she is, pater,” said Charles. “Dolly kept back

dinner nearly an hour for her.”

“Tell me when she comes in—.”

Another hour passed. The servants went to bed, and Charles visited his

father again, to receive further instructions. Mrs. Wilcox had still

not returned.

“I’ll sit up for her as late as you like, but she can hardly be coming.

Isn’t she stopping with her sister at the hotel?”

“Perhaps,” said Mr. Wilcox thoughtfully—“perhaps.”

“Can I do anything for you, sir?”

“Not tonight, my boy.”

Mr. Wilcox liked being called sir. He raised his eyes and gave his son

more open a look of tenderness than he usually ventured. He saw Charles

as little boy and strong man in one. Though his wife had proved

unstable his children were left to him.

After midnight he tapped on Charles’s door. “I can’t sleep,” he said.

“I had better have a talk with you and get it over.”

He complained of the heat. Charles took him out into the garden, and

they paced up and down in their dressing-gowns. Charles became very

quiet as the story unrolled; he had known all along that Margaret was

as bad as her sister.

“She will feel differently in the morning,” said Mr. Wilcox, who had of

course said nothing about Mrs. Bast. “But I cannot let this kind of

thing continue without comment. I am morally certain that she is with

her sister at Howards End. The house is mine—and, Charles, it will be

yours—and when I say that no one is to live there, I mean that no one

is to live there. I won’t have it.” He looked angrily at the moon. “To

my mind this question is connected with something far greater, the

rights of property itself.”

“Undoubtedly,” said Charles.

Mr. Wilcox linked his arm in his son’s, but somehow liked him less as

he told him more. “I don’t want you to conclude that my wife and I had

anything of the nature of a quarrel. She was only over-wrought, as who

would not be? I shall do what I can for Helen, but on the understanding

that they clear out of the house at once. Do you see? That is a sine

qua non.”

“Then at eight tomorrow I may go up in the car?”

“Eight or earlier. Say that you are acting as my representative, and,

of course, use no violence, Charles.”

On the morrow, as Charles returned, leaving Leonard dead upon the

gravel, it did not seem to him that he had used violence. Death was due

to heart disease. His stepmother herself had said so, and even Miss

Avery had acknowledged that he only used the flat of the sword. On his

way through the village he informed the police, who thanked him, and

said there must be an inquest. He found his father in the garden

shading his eyes from the sun.

“It has been pretty horrible,” said Charles gravely. “They were there,

and they had the man up there with them too.”

“What—what man?”

“I told you last night. His name was Bast.”

“My God, is it possible?” said Mr. Wilcox. “In your mother’s house!

Charles, in your mother’s house!”

“I know, pater. That was what I felt. As a matter of fact, there is no

need to trouble about the man. He was in the last stages of heart

disease, and just before I could show him what I thought of him he went

off. The police are seeing about it at this moment.”

Mr. Wilcox listened attentively.

“I got up there—oh, it couldn’t have been more than half-past seven.

The Avery woman was lighting a fire for them. They were still upstairs.

I waited in the drawing-room. We were all moderately civil and

collected, though I had my suspicions. I gave them your message, and

Mrs. Wilcox said, ‘Oh yes, I see; yes,’ in that way of hers.”

“Nothing else?”

“I promised to tell you, ‘with her love,’ that she was going to Germany

with her sister this evening. That was all we had time for.”

Mr. Wilcox seemed relieved.

“Because by then I suppose the man got tired of hiding, for suddenly

Mrs. Wilcox screamed out his name. I recognized it, and I went for him

in the hall. Was I right, pater? I thought things were going a little

too far.”

“Right, my dear boy? I don’t know. But you would have been no son of

mine if you hadn’t. Then did he just—just—crumple up as you said?” He

shrunk from the simple word.

“He caught hold of the bookcase, which came down over him. So I merely

put the sword down and carried him into the garden. We all thought he

was shamming. However, he’s dead right enough. Awful business!”

“Sword?” cried his father, with anxiety in his voice. “What sword?

Whose sword?”

“A sword of theirs.”

“What were you doing with it?”

“Well, didn’t you see, pater, I had to snatch up the first thing handy

I hadn’t a riding-whip or stick. I caught him once or twice over the

shoulders with the flat of their old German sword.”

“Then what?”

“He pulled over the bookcase, as I said, and fell,” said Charles, with

a sigh. It was no fun doing errands for his father, who was never quite

satisfied.

“But the real cause was heart disease? Of that you’re sure?”

“That or a fit. However, we shall hear more than enough at the inquest

on such unsavoury topics.”

They went into breakfast. Charles had a racking headache, consequent on

motoring before food. He was also anxious about the future, reflecting

that the police must detain Helen and Margaret for the inquest and

ferret the whole thing out. He saw himself obliged to leave Hilton. One

could not afford to live near the scene of a scandal—it was not fair on

one’s wife. His comfort was that the pater’s eyes were opened at last.

There would be a horrible smash up, and probably a separation from

Margaret; then they would all start again, more as they had been in his

mother’s time.

“I think I’ll go round to the police-station,” said his father when

breakfast was over.

“What for?” cried Dolly, who had still not been “told.”

“Very well, sir. Which car will you have?”

“I think I’ll walk.”

“It’s a good half-mile,” said Charles, stepping into the garden. “The

sun’s very hot for April. Shan’t I take you up, and then, perhaps, a

little spin round by Tewin?”

“You go on as if I didn’t know my own mind,” said Mr. Wilcox fretfully.

Charles hardened his mouth. “You young fellows’ one idea is to get into

a motor. I tell you, I want to walk: I’m very fond of walking.”

“Oh, all right; I’m about the house if you want me for anything. I

thought of not going up to the office today, if that is your wish.”

“It is, indeed, my boy,” said Mr. Wilcox, and laid a hand on his

sleeve.

Charles did not like it; he was uneasy about his father, who did not

seem himself this morning. There was a petulant touch about him—more

like a woman. Could it be that he was growing old? The Wilcoxes were

not lacking in affection; they had it royally, but they did not know

how to use it. It was the talent in the napkin, and, for a warm-hearted

man, Charles had conveyed very little joy. As he watched his father

shuffling up the road, he had a vague regret—a wish that something had

been different somewhere—a wish (though he did not express it thus)

that he had been taught to say “I” in his youth. He meant to make up

for Margaret’s defection, but knew that his father had been very happy

with her until yesterday. How had she done it? By some dishonest trick,

no doubt—but how?

Mr. Wilcox reappeared at eleven, looking very tired. There was to be an

inquest on Leonard’s’ body tomorrow, and the police required his son to

attend.

“I expected that,” said Charles. “I shall naturally be the most

important witness there.”

Chapter 43

Out of the turmoil and horror that had begun with Aunt Juley’s illness

and was not even to end with Leonard’s death, it seemed impossible to

Margaret that healthy life should re-emerge. Events succeeded in a

logical, yet senseless, train. People lost their humanity, and took

values as arbitrary as those in a pack of playing-cards. It was natural

that Henry should do this and cause Helen to do that, and then think

her wrong for doing it; natural that she herself should think him

wrong; natural that Leonard should want to know how Helen was, and

come, and Charles be angry with him for coming—natural, but unreal. In

this jangle of causes and effects what had become of their true selves?

Here Leonard lay dead in the garden, from natural causes; yet life was

a deep, deep river, death a blue sky, life was a house, death a wisp of

hay, a flower, a tower, life and death were anything and everything,

except this ordered insanity, where the king takes the queen, and the

ace the king. Ah, no; there was beauty and adventure behind, such as

the man at her feet had yearned for; there was hope this side of the

grave; there were truer relationships beyond the limits that fetter us

now. As a prisoner looks up and sees stars beckoning, so she, from the

turmoil and horror of those days, caught glimpses of the diviner

wheels.

And Helen, dumb with fright, but trying to keep calm for the child’s

sake, and Miss Avery, calm, but murmuring tenderly, “No one ever told

the lad he’ll have a child”—they also reminded her that horror is not

the end. To what ultimate harmony we tend she did not know, but there

seemed great chance that a child would be born into the world, to take

the great chances of beauty and adventure that the world offers. She

moved through the sunlit garden, gathering narcissi, crimson-eyed and

white. There was nothing else to be done; the time for telegrams and

anger was over, and it seemed wisest that the hands of Leonard should

be folded on his breast and be filled with flowers. Here was the

father; leave it at that. Let Squalor be turned into Tragedy, whose

eyes are the stars, and whose hands hold the sunset and the dawn.

And even the influx of officials, even the return of the doctor, vulgar

and acute, could not shake her belief in the eternity of beauty.

Science explained people, but could not understand them. After long

centuries among the bones and muscles it might be advancing to

knowledge of the nerves, but this would never give understanding. One

could open the heart to Mr. Mansbridge and his sort without discovering

its secrets to them, for they wanted everything down in black and

white, and black and white was exactly what they were left with.

They questioned her closely about Charles. She never suspected why.

Death had come, and the doctor agreed that it was due to heart disease.

They asked to see her father’s sword. She explained that Charles’s

anger was natural, but mistaken. Miserable questions about Leonard

followed, all of which she answered unfalteringly. Then back to Charles

again. “No doubt Mr. Wilcox may have induced death,” she said; “but if

it wasn’t one thing it would have been another, as you yourselves

know.” At last they thanked her, and took the sword and the body down

to Hilton. She began to pick up the books from the floor.

Helen had gone to the farm. It was the best place for her, since she

had to wait for the inquest. Though, as if things were not hard enough,

Madge and her husband had raised trouble; they did not see why they

should receive the offscourings of Howards End. And, of course, they

were right. The whole world was going to be right, and amply avenge any

brave talk against the conventions. “Nothing matters,” the Schlegels

had said in the past, “except one’s self-respect and that of one’s

friends.” When the time came, other things mattered terribly. However,

Madge had yielded, and Helen was assured of peace for one day and

night, and tomorrow she would return to Germany.

As for herself, she determined to go too. No message came from Henry;

perhaps he expected her to apologize. Now that she had time to think

over her own tragedy, she was unrepentant. She neither forgave him for

his behaviour nor wished to forgive him. Her speech to him seemed

perfect. She would not have altered a word. It had to be uttered once

in a life, to adjust the lopsidedness of the world. It was spoken not

only to her husband, but to thousands of men like him—a protest against

the inner darkness in high places that comes with a commercial age.

Though he would build up his life without hers, she could not

apologize. He had refused to connect, on the clearest issue that can be

laid before a man, and their love must take the consequences.

No, there was nothing more to be done. They had tried not to go over

the precipice but perhaps the fall was inevitable. And it comforted her

to think that the future was certainly inevitable: cause and effect

would go jangling forward to some goal doubtless, but to none that she

could imagine. At such moments the soul retires within, to float upon

the bosom of a deeper stream, and has communion with the dead, and sees

the world’s glory not diminished, but different in kind to what she has

supposed. She alters her focus until trivial things are blurred.

Margaret had been tending this way all the winter. Leonard’s death

brought her to the goal. Alas! that Henry should fade, away as reality

emerged, and only her love for him should remain clear, stamped with

his image like the cameos we rescue out of dreams.

With unfaltering eye she traced his future. He would soon present a

healthy mind to the world again, and what did he or the world care if

he was rotten at the core? He would grow into a rich, jolly old man, at

times a little sentimental about women, but emptying his glass with

anyone. Tenacious of power, he would keep Charles and the rest

dependent, and retire from business reluctantly and at an advanced age.

He would settle down—though she could not realize this. In her eyes

Henry was always moving and causing others to move, until the ends of

the earth met. But in time he must get too tired to move, and settle

down. What next? The inevitable word. The release of the soul to its

appropriate Heaven.

Would they meet in it? Margaret believed in immortality for herself. An

eternal future had always seemed natural to her. And Henry believed in

it for himself. Yet, would they meet again? Are there not rather

endless levels beyond the grave, as the theory that he had censured

teaches? And his level, whether higher or lower, could it possibly be

the same as hers?

Thus gravely meditating, she was summoned by him. He sent up Crane in

the motor. Other servants passed like water, but the chauffeur

remained, though impertinent and disloyal. Margaret disliked Crane, and

he knew it.

“Is it the keys that Mr. Wilcox wants?” she asked.

“He didn’t say, madam.”

“You haven’t any note for me?”

“He didn’t say, madam.”

After a moment’s thought she locked up Howards End. It was pitiable to

see in it the stirrings of warmth that would be quenched for ever. She

raked out the fire that was blazing in the kitchen, and spread the

coals in the gravelled yard. She closed the windows and drew the

curtains. Henry would probably sell the place now.

She was determined not to spare him, for nothing new had happened as

far as they were concerned. Her mood might never have altered from

yesterday evening. He was standing a little outside Charles’s gate, and

motioned the car to stop. When his wife got out he said hoarsely: “I

prefer to discuss things with you outside.”

“It will be more appropriate in the road, I am afraid,” said Margaret.

“Did you get my message?”

“What about?”

“I am going to Germany with my sister. I must tell you now that I shall

make it my permanent home. Our talk last night was more important than

you have realized. I am unable to forgive you and am leaving you.”

“I am extremely tired,” said Henry, in injured tones. “I have been

walking about all the morning, and wish to sit down.”

“Certainly, if you will consent to sit on the grass.”

The Great North Road should have been bordered all its length with

glebe. Henry’s kind had filched most of it. She moved to the scrap

opposite, wherein were the Six Hills. They sat down on the farther

side, so that they could not be seen by Charles or Dolly.

“Here are your keys,” said Margaret. She tossed them towards him. They

fell on the sunlit slope of grass, and he did not pick them up.

“I have something to tell you,” he said gently.

She knew this superficial gentleness, this confession of hastiness,

that was only intended to enhance her admiration of the male.

“I don’t want to hear it,” she replied. “My sister is going to be ill.

My life is going to be with her now. We must manage to build up

something, she and I and her child.”

“Where are you going?”

“Munich. We start after the inquest, if she is not too ill.”

“After the inquest?”

“Yes.”

“Have you realized what the verdict at the inquest will be?”

“Yes, heart disease.”

“No, my dear; manslaughter.”

Margaret drove her fingers through the grass. The hill beneath her

moved as if it was alive.

“Manslaughter,” repeated Mr. Wilcox. “Charles may go to prison. I dare

not tell him. I don’t know what to do—what to do. I’m broken—I’m

ended.”

No sudden warmth arose in her. She did not see that to break him was

her only hope. She did not enfold the sufferer in her arms. But all

through that day and the next a new life began to move. The verdict was

brought in. Charles was committed for trial. It was against all reason

that he should be punished, but the law, being made in his image,

sentenced him to three years’ imprisonment. Then Henry’s fortress gave

way. He could bear no one but his wife, he shambled up to Margaret

afterwards and asked her to do what she could with him. She did what

seemed easiest—she took him down to recruit at Howards End.

Chapter 44

Tom’s father was cutting the big meadow. He passed again and again amid

whirring blades and sweet odours of grass, encompassing with narrowing

circles the sacred centre of the field. Tom was negotiating with Helen.

“I haven’t any idea,” she replied. “Do you suppose baby may, Meg?”

Margaret put down her work and regarded them absently. “What was that?”

she asked.

“Tom wants to know whether baby is old enough to play with hay?”

“I haven’t the least notion,” answered Margaret, and took up her work

again.

“Now, Tom, baby is not to stand; he is not to lie on his face; he is

not to lie so that his head wags; he is not to be teased or tickled;

and he is not to be cut into two or more pieces by the cutter. Will you

be as careful as all that?”

Tom held out his arms.

“That child is a wonderful nursemaid,” remarked Margaret.

“He is fond of baby. That’s why he does it!” was Helen’s answer.

They’re going to be lifelong friends.”

“Starting at the ages of six and one?”

“Of course. It will be a great thing for Tom.”

“It may be a greater thing for baby.”

Fourteen months had passed, but Margaret still stopped at Howards End.

No better plan had occurred to her. The meadow was being recut, the

great red poppies were reopening in the garden. July would follow with

the little red poppies among the wheat, August with the cutting of the

wheat. These little events would become part of her year after year.

Every summer she would fear lest the well should give out, every winter

lest the pipes should freeze; every westerly gale might blow the

wych-elm down and bring the end of all things, and so she could not

read or talk during a westerly gale. The air was tranquil now. She and

her sister were sitting on the remains of Evie’s mockery, where the

lawn merged into the field.

“What a time they all are!” said Helen. “What can they be doing

inside?” Margaret, who was growing less talkative, made no answer. The

noise of the cutter came intermittently, like the breaking of waves.

Close by them a man was preparing to scythe out one of the dell-holes.

“I wish Henry was out to enjoy this,” said Helen. “This lovely weather

and to be shut up in the house! It’s very hard.”

“It has to be,” said Margaret. “The hay-fever is his chief objection

against living here, but he thinks it worth while.”

“Meg, is or isn’t he ill? I can’t make out.”

“Not ill. Eternally tired. He has worked very hard all his life, and

noticed nothing. Those are the people who collapse when they do notice

a thing.”

“I suppose he worries dreadfully about his part of the tangle.”

“Dreadfully. That is why I wish Dolly had not come, too, today. Still,

he wanted them all to come. It has to be.”

“Why does he want them?”

Margaret did not answer.

“Meg, may I tell you something? I like Henry.”

“You’d be odd if you didn’t,” said Margaret.

“I usen’t to.”

“Usen’t!” She lowered her eyes a moment to the black abyss of the past.

They had crossed it, always excepting Leonard and Charles. They were

building up a new life, obscure, yet gilded with tranquillity. Leonard

was dead; Charles had two years more in prison. One usen’t always to

see clearly before that time. It was different now.

“I like Henry because he does worry.”

“And he likes you because you don’t.”

Helen sighed. She seemed humiliated, and buried her face in her hands.

After a time she said: “Above love,” a transition less abrupt than it

appeared.

Margaret never stopped working.

“I mean a woman’s love for a man. I supposed I should hang my life on

to that once, and was driven up and down and about as if something was

worrying through me. But everything is peaceful now; I seem cured. That

Herr Förstmeister, whom Frieda keeps writing about, must be a noble

character, but he doesn’t see that I shall never marry him or anyone.

It isn’t shame or mistrust of myself. I simply couldn’t. I’m ended. I

used to be so dreamy about a man’s love as a girl, and think that for

good or evil love must be the great thing. But it hasn’t been; it has

been itself a dream. Do you agree?”

“I do not agree. I do not.”

“I ought to remember Leonard as my lover,” said Helen, stepping down

into the field. “I tempted him, and killed him and it is surely the

least I can do. I would like to throw out all my heart to Leonard on

such an afternoon as this. But I cannot. It is no good pretending. I am

forgetting him.” Her eyes filled with tears. “How nothing seems to

match—how, my darling, my precious—” She broke off. “Tommy!”

“Yes, please?”

“Baby’s not to try and stand.—There’s something wanting in me. I see

you loving Henry, and understanding him better daily, and I know that

death wouldn’t part you in the least. But I—Is it some awful appalling,

criminal defect?”

Margaret silenced her. She said: “It is only that people are far more

different than is pretended. All over the world men and women are

worrying because they cannot develop as they are supposed to develop.

Here and there they have the matter out, and it comforts them. Don’t

fret yourself, Helen. Develop what you have; love your child. I do not

love children. I am thankful to have none. I can play with their beauty

and charm, but that is all—nothing real, not one scrap of what there

ought to be. And others—others go farther still, and move outside

humanity altogether. A place, as well as a person, may catch the glow.

Don’t you see that all this leads to comfort in the end? It is part of

the battle against sameness. Differences—eternal differences, planted

by God in a single family, so that there may always be colour; sorrow

perhaps, but colour in the daily grey. Then I can’t have you worrying

about Leonard. Don’t drag in the personal when it will not come. Forget

him.”

“Yes, yes, but what has Leonard got out of life?”

“Perhaps an adventure.”

“Is that enough?”

“Not for us. But for him.”

Helen took up a bunch of grass. She looked at the sorrel, and the red

and white and yellow clover, and the quaker grass, and the daisies, and

the bents that composed it. She raised it to her face.

“Is it sweetening yet?” asked Margaret.

“No, only withered.”

“It will sweeten tomorrow.”

Helen smiled. “Oh, Meg, you are a person,” she said. “Think of the

racket and torture this time last year. But now I couldn’t stop unhappy

if I tried. What a change—and all through you!”

“Oh, we merely settled down. You and Henry learnt to understand one

another and to forgive, all through the autumn and the winter.”

“Yes, but who settled us down?”

Margaret did not reply. The scything had begun, and she took off her

pince-nez to watch it.

“You!” cried Helen. “You did it all, sweetest, though you’re too stupid

to see. Living here was your plan—I wanted you; he wanted you; and

every one said it was impossible, but you knew. Just think of our lives

without you, Meg—I and baby with Monica, revolting by theory, he handed

about from Dolly to Evie. But you picked up the pieces, and made us a

home. Can’t it strike you—even for a moment—that your life has been

heroic? Can’t you remember the two months after Charles’s arrest, when

you began to act, and did all?”

“You were both ill at the time,” said Margaret. “I did the obvious

things. I had two invalids to nurse. Here was a house, ready furnished

and empty. It was obvious. I didn’t know myself it would turn into a

permanent home. No doubt I have done a little towards straightening the

tangle, but things that I can’t phrase have helped me.”

“I hope it will be permanent,” said Helen, drifting away to other

thoughts.

“I think so. There are moments when I feel Howards End peculiarly our

own.”

“All the same, London’s creeping.”

She pointed over the meadow—over eight or nine meadows, but at the end

of them was a red rust.

“You see that in Surrey and even Hampshire now,” she continued. “I can

see it from the Purbeck Downs. And London is only part of something

else, I’m afraid. Life’s going to be melted down, all over the world.”

Margaret knew that her sister spoke truly. Howards End, Oniton, the

Purbeck Downs, the Oderberge, were all survivals, and the melting-pot

was being prepared for them. Logically, they had no right to be alive.

One’s hope was in the weakness of logic. Were they possibly the earth

beating time?

“Because a thing is going strong now, it need not go strong for ever,”

she said. “This craze for motion has only set in during the last

hundred years. It may be followed by a civilization that won’t be a

movement, because it will rest on the earth. All the signs are against

it now, but I can’t help hoping, and very early in the morning in the

garden I feel that our house is the future as well as the past.”

They turned and looked at it. Their own memories coloured it now, for

Helen’s child had been born in the central room of the nine. Then

Margaret said, “Oh, take care—!” for something moved behind the window

of the hall, and the door opened.

“The conclave’s breaking at last. I’ll go.”

It was Paul.

Helen retreated with the children far into the field. Friendly voices

greeted her. Margaret rose, to encounter a man with a heavy black

moustache.

“My father has asked for you,” he said with hostility. She took her

work and followed him.

“We have been talking business,” he continued, “but I dare say you knew

all about it beforehand.”

“Yes, I did.”

Clumsy of movement—for he had spent all his life in the saddle—Paul

drove his foot against the paint of the front door. Mrs. Wilcox gave a

little cry of annoyance. She did not like anything scratched; she

stopped in the hall to take Dolly’s boa and gloves out of a vase.

Her husband was lying in a great leather chair in the dining-room, and

by his side, holding his hand rather ostentatiously, was Evie. Dolly,

dressed in purple, sat near the window. The room was a little dark and

airless; they were obliged to keep it like this until the carting of

the hay. Margaret joined the family without speaking; the five of them

had met already at tea, and she knew quite well what was going to be

said. Averse to wasting her time, she went on sewing. The clock struck

six.

“Is this going to suit every one?” said Henry in a weary voice. He used

the old phrases, but their effect was unexpected and shadowy. “Because

I don’t want you all coming here later on and complaining that I have

been unfair.”

“It’s apparently got to suit us,” said Paul.

“I beg your pardon, my boy. You have only to speak, and I will leave

the house to you instead.”

Paul frowned ill-temperedly, and began scratching at his arm. “As I’ve

given up the outdoor life that suited me, and I have come home to look

after the business, it’s no good my settling down here,” he said at

last. “It’s not really the country, and it’s not the town.”

“Very well. Does my arrangement suit you, Evie?”

“Of course, Father.”

“And you, Dolly?”

Dolly raised her faded little face, which sorrow could wither but not

steady. “Perfectly splendidly,” she said. “I thought Charles wanted it

for the boys, but last time I saw him he said no, because we cannot

possibly live in this part of England again. Charles says we ought to

change our name, but I cannot think what to, for Wilcox just suits

Charles and me, and I can’t think of any other name.”

There was a general silence. Dolly looked nervously round, fearing that

she had been inappropriate. Paul continued to scratch his arm.

“Then I leave Howards End to my wife absolutely,” said Henry. “And let

every one understand that; and after I am dead let there be no jealousy

and no surprise.”

Margaret did not answer. There was something uncanny in her triumph.

She, who had never expected to conquer anyone, had charged straight

through these Wilcoxes and broken up their lives.

“In consequence, I leave my wife no money,” said Henry. “That is her

own wish. All that she would have had will be divided among you. I am

also giving you a great deal in my lifetime, so that you may be

independent of me. That is her wish, too. She also is giving away a

great deal of money. She intends to diminish her income by half during

the next ten years; she intends when she dies to leave the house to

her—to her nephew, down in the field. Is all that clear? Does every one

understand?”

Paul rose to his feet. He was accustomed to natives, and a very little

shook him out of the Englishman. Feeling manly and cynical, he said:

“Down in the field? Oh, come! I think we might have had the whole

establishment, piccaninnies included.”

Mrs. Cahill whispered: “Don’t, Paul. You promised you’d take care.”

Feeling a woman of the world, she rose and prepared to take her leave.

Her father kissed her. “Good-bye, old girl,” he said; “don’t you worry

about me.”

“Good-bye, Dad.”

Then it was Dolly’s turn. Anxious to contribute, she laughed nervously,

and said: “Good-bye, Mr. Wilcox. It does seem curious that Mrs. Wilcox

should have left Margaret Howards End, and yet she get it, after all.”

From Evie came a sharply-drawn breath. “Good-bye,” she said to

Margaret, and kissed her.

And again and again fell the word, like the ebb of a dying sea.

“Good-bye.”

“Good-bye, Dolly.”

“So long, Father.”

“Good-bye, my boy; always take care of yourself.”

“Good-bye, Mrs. Wilcox.”

“Good-bye.”

Margaret saw their visitors to the gate. Then she returned to her

husband and laid her head in his hands. He was pitiably tired. But

Dolly’s remark had interested her. At last she said: “Could you tell

me, Henry, what was that about Mrs. Wilcox having left me Howards End?”

Tranquilly he replied: “Yes, she did. But that is a very old story.

When she was ill and you were so kind to her she wanted to make you

some return, and, not being herself at the time, scribbled ‘Howards

End’ on a piece of paper. I went into it thoroughly, and, as it was

clearly fanciful, I set it aside, little knowing what my Margaret would

be to me in the future.”

Margaret was silent. Something shook her life in its inmost recesses,

and she shivered.

“I didn’t do wrong, did I?” he asked, bending down.

“You didn’t, darling. Nothing has been done wrong.”

From the garden came laughter. “Here they are at last!” exclaimed

Henry, disengaging himself with a smile. Helen rushed into the gloom,

holding Tom by one hand and carrying her baby on the other. There were

shouts of infectious joy.

“The field’s cut!” Helen cried excitedly—“the big meadow! We’ve seen to

the very end, and it’ll be such a crop of hay as never!”

Weybridge, 1908-1910.

01 - Chapter 1

Chapter 1 of 88